The Ties that Bind the Soul (unedited)

by TheL0sts0uls

Feeling empty in the aftermath of the War and seeing the hypocrisy of the survivors of the OotP, Harry vanishes from the world. Years later, as old and new dangers surface, many still search for him, including Gabrielle Delacour, who tries to find her own path in the world, all the while a figure tries to live a peaceful life in the French countryside. Trans Harry Potter.

3. Chapter 21-31

Chapter 21: New Year, New Beginnings

Stretching slightly in her sleep, Gabrielle found her movements hindered by a decent amount of weight settled around her waist. As her mind began to awaken, her hands reached down and found an arm wrapped gently around her, holding her in place. The presence of said appendage made the memories from the previous night flare up across her mind, before a soft voice next to her ear spoke up. "Morning, Gabrielle. How are you feeling?" Taking mental stock of her body, her back warming up as it became clear she was still being spooned from behind by her lover, Gabrielle winced slightly when she went to shift her hips. "A bit sore, but otherwise I am good. You?" Feeling her bed partner shift behind her made the young Veela's desires rise, soreness be damned, particularly when something rubbed up against her rear. "A bit sore too, though probably not as bad. Also… sorry about that… it tends to happen in the morning… and having you naked wrapped in my arms didn't make it easy in trying to get it to come down." Gabrielle gingerly shifted her body, until she was face to face with Elysia, their bodies covered in white sheets, the light entering from the partly opened window dim from the early winter sunrise. She noticed those green eyes searching her face. "Any regrets?" Gabrielle shook her head. "Not really. Only that I didn't get to do much to you last night. You really monopolized all of the time." Elysia blushed and lowered her eyes. "Since you said it was your first, I remembered hearing that it is quite painful, so I wanted to make sure if for some reason we had to stop, you would still have enjoyed yourself." Gabrielle smiled before leaning in to kiss Elysia's nose. "And I did. A lot. In fact…"

Elysia's breath hitched as Gabrielle's unseen hand found its intended target. "I would like to return the favor to you." Elysia spent a few moments trying to compose herself under Gabrielle's ministrations, before she pulled the woman's hand away from her and up to her lips, kissing it lovingly. "And I would be willing to let you… if your family wasn't waiting for us downstairs. I don't think I want to explain to anyone, let alone Victoire, why both of us would be walking funny." Gabrielle pouted but sighed. "Fine, fine. Do you have any more of that potion from last night? I want the soreness to go down." Nodding, Elysia leaned away from Gabrielle, reaching towards the bedside table, exposing her bare back to her lover's blue eyes, which grew in size at the sight. "Uhm… do those hurt? The scratches on your back. I think… I might have been a bit rough on you." Presenting the cream to Gabrielle, Elysia shook her head. "They don't hurt. Trust me, I have had far worse. If it makes you feel any better, this should also help heal them, if you want to apply it to me… after we shower." Nodding, Gabrielle, placed the jar on the bedside table next to her side of the bed. Her eyes followed Elysia as she walked around the bed and headed for the shower, a thought coming to her mind. "Can I join you?" Elysia paused for a moment and gave it some serious thought before sighing. "Yes, you can. Just… try to keep us both from taking any longer in the shower than we have to." Gabrielle chuckled, having been caught. "Oh, alright, but I intend to continue our… explorations… later." Joining Elysia in the far more spacious shower of the Master Suite, Gabrielle found herself unable to resist touching her lover's body, but made sure to avoid pushing matters too far, especially when Elysia was kind enough to reciprocate the attention that she had received, before the young Veela stepped out and applied the ointment to Elysia's scratch marks and to her own sore lower regions.

Once she snuck back into her room and pulled on some clothes she had set aside, Gabrielle joined Elysia as they made their way down to the ground floor, using more of her spells to finish drying that untamable black hair, before the witch simply placed it in a loose ponytail. Finding the guests already with their breakfasts served, the two took their seat at the table as Elysia thanked Ida for handling so much on her own, with Apolline, Fleur and Adeline giving the two of them some very scrutinizing looks. François, for his part, seemed to have opted to simply not think about his youngest engaging in such activities and ignored it, choosing instead to question Elysia about the mirror from last night. The head of the Peverells mentioned it was similar to the ones that Adeline and her mother had, but that those had been earlier models, designed to act more as two way communicators rather a true, full range scrying mirrors, but that the company was making excellent progress after Gringotts and MACUSA both invested in them and that the ICW was looking into the project for potential integration into its security forces and for the sort of laws that would govern similar objects as soon as they became mainstream. François hummed to himself. "You seem to be well informed on the international markets." Elysia pulled a loose bang of hair away from her face. "My associates in Gringotts Paris and I keep each other up to date on anything that we could invest in together. They know that I have a particular interest in the application of magic to muggle devices, like the exercising equipment I have upstairs and these communication mirrors, so they know I am willing to use some of my funds to match their investments. The less of a risk of financial losses to the bank, the more the Goblin Nation is willing to take the plunge."

François hummed to himself. "And if it earns you a profit…" Elysia shrugged. "It's just business, though I always try to make sure the investment agreements benefit both the company and the consumers more. Seeing as we are technically more long lived than most humans, I can make plans that will pay out a few years down the line. Particularly, since I actually have my own source of income." As Jeanne engaged Elysia on when the new healing potions could be seen hitting the market and which ones she should expect to put on sale in their area, Fleur nudged her sister's shoulder. "So… how well did you sleep last night?" Gabrielle glared at her a little, before growing a wistful smile on her face. "For the hours we managed to get for actual sleep? Quite well, actually." Fleur was surprised by Gabrielle being more open but her curiosity won out. "And?" Looking at Victoire briefly, Gabrielle tried to be discreet. "And? It was great. The fact we both have no experience showed, but Elysia… was very intent on making it special for me. And it was." Fleur saw the joy radiating from her sister and smiled. "Well, I am glad for the two of you. Just try to not make me feel too jealous. With both you and Maman getting action, it's only going to get more frustrating for me." Gabrielle nodded, as she took another bite from her scrambled eggs, her eyes focused once more on Elysia as she and Adeline were discussing the upcoming trip to Guiana and the sorts of plants she expected to find, with Elysia looking forward to testing a few as potions materials eventually. The young Veela felt the rush from last night ebbing, but in its wake was a genuine feeling of contentment and joy that she couldn't quite shake. It might have taken them both six months to get this far but Gabrielle was more than happy with the relationship she had with Elysia, and was definitely looking forward to what the next year would bring.

"I see Apolline is starting off the New Year with a bang." Apolline looked away from her husband as the two had met up after exiting the Magical Convention Assembly Chamber within the Ministry of Magic, bowing her head respectfully at Brion. "My apologies, Minister Béranger, but after recent events, I have no desire to be passive when it comes to matters that can affect everyone." Brion chuckled. "And I am sure many of the constituents are thankful for your tireless effort, even if their representatives are not." François rubbed her back in a show of support. "If it lessens some of her passion in our everyday life, I may just be thankful to the Assembly, though also quite jealous." Apolline's playful glare was soon followed by Brion's laughter. "Well, let's see if we can avoid that. Still, excellent work as always, Representative Delacour." Apolline could feel the pride radiating from her husband. The session had started exactly as she had predicted, with the more conservative representatives introducing amendments to the treaties with the Goblins to prevent them from repeating what Elysia did before the start of the Yuletide. Apolline had warned François to keep track of the votes thrown in favor of said measure, as it was likely that the benefactors of Laborde's illegal activities would either issue the votes themselves or would influence the representatives to take said votes. Either way, it would be a trail of information he could follow up on in his investigations. Before the vote on the measure, however, Apolline had taken the stand to speak out against the measure. "While I can understand the principal reason as to why this proposed legislation is being brought to the Convention, as there are many that fear the Goblins of Gringotts acting independently of the MSF's responsibility as the law enforcement branch of our community, we must also recognize the danger that such an unilateral change to the Treaty will have on our international relations."

Apolline looked about the chamber. "Because if one takes the moment to read the wording for this amendment, you will notice that its wording is far more broad than simply banning Gringotts from carrying out its responsibilities with regards to its own activities. It would ban even the ICW from acting within our borders without getting authorization from the Ministry and the Convention's Judiciary Committee. These provisions fly in the face of our treaties with both Gringotts and the ICW and could isolate France beyond simply in the realm of law enforcement, as we could lose our representation in the ICW, weakening our political strength and that of our allies, diminishing our citizens from having free movement to all other ICW member states, as well as bringing our economy to the brink of financial collapse if we suddenly have to transfer all the economic activity from Gringotts Paris and its affiliates to the French Magical Bank. These measures could therefore bring undue suffering to the entire range of the magical population. As such, I hereby declare that the only conceivable, logical choice is to vote down this measure and to have any future re-negotiations with Gringotts or ICW be handled by the Ministry's Foreign Affairs Department and the Conventions Foreign Matters Committee. We are just starting the legislative year, so let us start it the right way, rather than setting our community on a path to economic turmoil." After the Convention applauded her speech, and several others took the stand to speak, including the aforementioned Foreign Matters Committee chairman and the Judiciary representatives from the Assembly and the Ministry, the vote was cast, resulting in a resounding rejection of the amendment, before the Convention turned to other matters.

"It's a shame so many of the Yuletide gatherings were canceled due to the warding crisis. Perhaps then the draft of the amendment presented today would have been more to your liking." Apolline made her face expressionless as she turned to face the source of the voice. "Representative du Plessis. I take it your holidays weren't as relaxing as you would have liked?" The man gave her his usual dismissive sigh as he parted back a bang of his smooth brown hair, his deep amber eyes searching her and her husband's faces. "Not really. Having to reorganize my schedule after so many invitations were suddenly canceled was a deeply unpleasant experience, though I suppose it wasn't as bothersome for you, since you had already declined to attend most galas in the first place this last year." Apolline gave him an unapologetic smile. "A shame for everyone else, but after the scare that my family went through, it didn't feel right to spend even a moment away from them. I am sure that one day you will know what that is like." Apolline's dig managed to draw some irritation through the man's mask. She had attended Beaubaxtons at the same time as Jean Du Plessis, and his inability to maintain a steady relationship or a betrothal to any of the other wealthy former aristocratic families was a source of constant irritation for the proud man. Though he always wore elaborate robes and fine clothes, as was expected from one of the major players of the conservative movement, he had never managed to make the sort of political alliance expected of him through marriage. Though Apolline had entertained the possibility of him simply being interested in men or not having any interest at all, she had developed a dislike for the man for entirely different reasons.

When he first won his seat in the Magic Convention, he had been enthusiastic in presenting amendments, proposals and legislations that all sounded good on principle, but had dangerous connotations. From reducing the restrictions for residency of the Representatives and their candidates, expanding benefits to magical families and limiting access to Magicals with Creature status or blood relation, Jean Du Plessis had done everything in his power to undo many of the changes adopted by the Convention in the aftermath of Grindelwald's War. His proposals were mostly summarily defeated and the man seemed to recede into the background, never again being the proponent of any bills. That said, Apolline was certain that even though he seemed to have taken a more reserved stance, he still remained the mind behind the recent spate of similarly drafted proposals, all presented by other Representatives who seemed to revel in the limelight more than he did, even as they made fools of themselves at times. While she wasn't aware of all of the people her husband was investigating, she wouldn't doubt it that the man and his vast wealth could be at the center of not just the Warding Crisis, but also the Laborde incident, being a silent partner or facilitator. As the man resettled his aloof mask on his face, he shrugged. "Perhaps one day I will indeed know what that is like. Still, I hope that you and your family will be more open to returning to the social events of our world in this upcoming year. One wouldn't want to think that you are reneging on your own social responsibilities. Or is this simply an extension of being Veela? From what I heard, your youngest avoided all social functions at the Academy in her seven years there."

François tried to step forward, but Apolline held his arm, before turning her gaze on Du Plessis. "I can assure you that I will not renege on my responsibilities as a Representative and a member of the Convention. That said… our priority will always be to place our children's needs over the political grandstanding of our peers. It may well be that my daughters may one day join me in the social functions I attend, but it will be of their own accord and at their leisure. Now, if you would excuse us." Allowing François to take the lead, Apolline and her husband bade the Minister a good day, before heading out into the main chamber of the French Ministry of Magic. Following her husband to his office as he went to retrieve his mail, as it had been redirected there while the wards were being rebuilt around their home, she waited until the door was closed before scanning the room for any misscalenous magic. "I sincerely hope you are keeping an eye on that man. Everytime he is near me I just…" Apolline shivered, with her husband coming over and running his hands on her upper arms. "I can't say anything about the cases, but anyone even remotely believed to be bankrolling the illicit operations is under close scrutiny. That being said… Do you think his words were a veiled threat against Gabrielle?" Apolline was silent for a moment. "Not an overt threat. He knows that if anything happens to her you won't back down and neither would I. I doubt he was behind the kidnapping itself, as he would never bring that attention upon himself or his associates, but that doesn't mean he won't use the perceived weakness in our daughter's social skills, or the fact that she was kidnapped, as a means of diminishing my image our our ability to protect our own. You know how these people are. If your family doesn't hold a Representative Seat for multiple generations, then you are seen as inconsequential."

Sighing, François nodded. "Trust me, I have noticed how he and the others don't treat me with anything more than indifference. As far as they are concerned, I am just another lowborn acting above his station. Still, we should let Gabrielle know, just in case. I don't want her getting taken again simply because her work requires her to be out among the magical creatures either at the owner's homes, ranches or reserves." Apolline chuckled. "My dear husband, you seem to forget our daughter has an excellent protector watching over her currently. Now that they are actively engaged in a romantic relationship, I can assure you, anyone that lays a hand on her will know a very immediate lesson." François pulled away from his wife, his face creased with worry. "Look, I didn't object to them getting together when they announced it on New Years, but I still have my reservations about Elysia Peverell. I am grateful for her opening up her home to us during the warding issue and it's clear you and the girls like her… but she is dangerous. You didn't see the corpses that had littered the Laborde Estate, mangled and sliced apart. I have never seen the like in all my years as an Auror. Forensics said all of it was possibly done by a single blade. One singular blade left nearly fifty decently trained Dark Wizards and Witches dead. Who trains themselves to kill like that?" Apolline stared at her husband. "A Goblin, of course." She raised her hand to stop his next comment.

"Yes, she's not a Goblin, but she was trained by them, fought in their world, by their rules and traditions. Traditions that had to be adapted to facing Magicals with wands utilizing their own martial expertise. I am not surprised she was able to learn their ways and master them, I am only surprised that she elected to not make that her profession. And that should tell you exactly what you need to know, my husband." Moving forward, Apolline rested her hand on her husband's cheek. "Elysia Peverell is a deadly combatant, one that the Dark Wizards and Witches were not ready to face. Who knows what other forces she could handle on her own, at the command of the Goblin Nation. And yet, rather than acting as a Mercenary, she dedicated her life to becoming a world class Potions Master, whose first book is entirely devoted to Healing and Medicinal Potions that can alleviate the market prices for them everywhere in the world. Whose first Potion was developed to bring freedom and comfort to the Werewolves. She isn't some killing machine at the beck and call of the highest bidder, but a kind hearted young woman who has possibly faced the most dangerous creatures this world has to offer and survived, taking it upon herself to never be truly powerless in the face of… well, anything." Apolline leaned over and kissed her husband softly, before smiling up at him. "So, don't you worry too much about our petit ange. She has found herself a true guardian angel to look after her wellbeing. Our daughters are coming into their own and our granddaughter will need us to give her the love her father never could. So, focus, husband, on the job you have before you, and not on what isn't." Her smile did turn devious afterwards. "That is, when you are not satisfying my personal needs."

François chuckled as he wrapped his arms around his wife's waist. "You are insatiable." He searched her eyes and saw the lack of worry on her. It was a stark contrast to the manic, fearful state she had been in when their girls had been kidnapped just a few weeks prior. While Apolline had shared what she had done with him, she hadn't revealed everything that the Gringotts Director had told her and he understood why. It was a complication that came with the lives they both sought out, with her being a Representative for both the Conclaves and Magical France and himself taking on the position of MSF Director. They both knew the value and importance of confidentiality and responsibility. Elysia Peverell wasn't his favorite person in the world, but she had the respect of his wife, her kin and of Gringotts Paris' Director. Her home was a veritable fortress, something he had thoroughly checked while staying there, having even detected other, unperceivable wards or defences built into the stone or the earth itself. He had even taken a peek at her personal training regimen and found himself stunned by not only its breath but the amount of discipline she put herself through. Of course, as she had been aware of his presence, Elysia had allowed him to try out some of the exercises and all François could think as he struggled to lift even a quarter of the weight she worked with consistently was that the MSF would probably benefit from a more involved physical training program for its Aurors. Still, he had seen what his wife alluded to. For all of her training and practice with wandless magic, Elysia seemed entirely devoted to her craft as a Potions Master, with Gabrielle somehow managing to sneak in and claiming some of that attention as well. If Apolline could put aside her personal concerns and trust Gabrielle with the last of the Peverells… then perhaps so could he.

"Welcome to Gringotts Paris. State your name and purpose." Hermione dug into her coat pocket, keeping her face hidden by a scarf and hat, which wasn't out of place due to the cold weather that was currently striking Paris. She then handed her Gringotts key to the receptionist, while holding out her hand. "I would like to talk to a Manager regarding the transfer of accounts and funds, with full discretion exercised." The Receptionist Goblin nodded, placing the key into a slot on her desk, before drawing out a knife. Once it was cleaned, the teller sliced Hermione's palm, depositing blood on a receptacle next to the key, before the wound began to heal as the Goblin cleaned the knife once more, returning it to its case. In a moment the key turned, indicating a match with the keyholder's blood. The Receptionist then read through the information that appeared on a thin piece of parchment, before turning the key and removing it and the parchment from the slots on her desk. "I will ask if any Managers are available to handle your requests. One moment please." Hermione stepped back from the desk, massaging her hand as the Receptionist went to the back of the bank, passing by the Tellers as they all processed the withdrawal and deposit requests of their customers, as the recently arrived British witch looked around the Paris Branch of Gringotts. It certainly seemed to reflect more of the wide open look that both the French Ministry of Magic and the Place Cachée had, when compared to the narrow, almost claustrophobic estetic of Diagon Alley. Gringotts London itself hadn't changed much since her first visit, with the exception of a new marble relief that adorned the back wall of the lobby, the craftsmanship of it looking extremely detailed, even to Hermione's eyes. Sadly, she had only seen the inside of the London bank once in the last seven years, when she had gone in to get the direct deposit slip for her new job at the Ministry of Magic.

As her attention returned to the back of the Paris lobby, she noticed the Goblin Receptionist returning with surprising speed, before she took a breather as soon as she reached Hermione. "One of our Managers will see you now, Miss. If you would please follow me." Nodding, Hermione followed the goblin past the teller desks, before she found herself going deeper into the bank than she had expected, until she reached a double set of doors, two Goblins in full plate armour standing guard outside of it. At the sudden surge of anxiety, believing that she had made a mistake, the doors opened, revealing a well dressed Goblin with a cane. He gestured with his hand. "Please enter, Miss. I can assure you, you are quite safe here. My colleague tells me you wish to keep your visit discreet?" Hermione nodded, passing by the guards, before the doors behind her were closed shut. She then removed her wool breton cap and grey scarf from around her face and neck, as well as her dark navy blue coat. "My apologies if it's an inconvenience. My situation has been very precarious back home and I am concerned it may be just as dangerous here if I don't take the necessary precautions." The Goblin nodded after taking his seat behind the desk. "Yes, I imagine that would be the case. Now then, Miss Granger, allow me to introduce myself. I am Fueruk, Director of Gringotts' Paris Branch. The receptionist said you wished to transfer your accounts?" The nerves from earlier suddenly returned as Hermione took her seat. "Ah, yes. The issue is that I will still be receiving my monthly check from my Ministry posting in London and I would like to avoid telegraphing the fact that I have moved to France. Very few people know that I have crossed the Channel and I would like to keep it that way. As such, can I request that only employees handling the transfers know of my presence here and no one else?"

The Director went silent for a moment. "Would you be willing to permit members of our security force to know?" Hermione frowned, trying to gauge out why the director was fighting her on this request. "Only in the strictest necessity." Fueruk rubbed his chin. "Very well. As for your funds and the continued payments from the British Ministry, you are not the first customer who has received funds from a country they are not residing in, though since you are requesting heightened security… We could offer you one of our Gringotts accounts with no physical vaults at any of our Branches. The funds would be carefully tabulated and withdrawn from the Bank's general pool, similarly to how it is managed in the non-magical banks. Since the account would be attached to the general funds of Gringotts, you would be free to withdraw funds at any of our Branches rather easily. The Vault you have in Britain could be reduced to the smallest size so that the deposits can be received and the funds transferred into your general account, leaving only the amount of funds needed to maintain the physical vault open. Is all this agreeable to you?" Hermione nodded. She was already familiar with how modern banking worked thanks to her parents, so hearing that Gringotts had a similar alternative was an expected and welcomed option. "It is." Fueruk summoned an attendant to his office and the two spoke in their own language, before the attendant stepped out. He then turned his attention back to her. "Lastly, I imagine you do not wish to file a change regarding your current residential address?"

Hermione shook her head. "No sir. I have yet to secure a permanent abode for myself and would like to avoid any mail betraying my location until that changes." Fueruk wrote another note on his opened file. "Gringotts Paris has the equivalent to P.O. boxes so you can have your mail delivered here without issue and retrieve it at your leisure. At such a time as you have a permanent address, you can have the mail redirect charm transferred back to you or you may continue to receive your mail here and have it sent to your home via our secure mail service." Hermione thought for a moment. "I will take the P.O Box. The other alternatives will be considered in time." Fueruk wrote more down on his file as his attendant returned, placing a stack of documents on the desk. Hermione went through the process of reading the full contract, finding the fees acceptable and signaling that she wished to keep the arrangement that existed between her own accounts and her parents. Because of the dangers associated with being related to her, Hermione had convinced them to transfer their funds into her account, with them having limited access. The very tactics being taken by the Neo Death Eaters, made Hermione particularly concerned that her parents could be forced through magic to empty out their own bank accounts, leaving them penniless without the safety that Gringotts offered. The limited access feature was just in case they were brought to one of the non-magical branches of the bank and had the funds withdrawn from there. Her father wasn't fond of the arrangement since he hated feeling restricted, but Hermione made sure that she spent as much time with him and her mom, so that if they wanted to buy anything seriously expensive, the limited access wouldn't be an imposition. Hopefully in the next few months, the arrangement would no longer be needed.

Once all the files were reviewed, she took the offered blood quill and signed it, her parents signatures being unnecessary for the changes she was making. Once the forms were duplicated, Fueruk slipped them into the folder on his desk and closed it. "Very well, that is everything taken care off. Now, before you leave, I would like to offer you access to Gringotts' Realtor services. As you can imagine, we have been forced to take some properties as collateral in the past and while we attempt to sell them quickly, not every property has a buyer lined up for it. We also have access to non-magical properties, apartments, empty plots of land and any other options you may wish to consider." Hermione blinked in surprise. "Wow, uhm, if there is a listing of the available options, I wouldn't mind going through it." Fueruk walked over to his drawers and pulled open one, retrieving what looked to be an ordinary realtor's booklet. "You can take it home and make your picks there before discussing them here with our property managers for in depth descriptions and physical tours. Will that be all, Miss Granger?" Hermione nodded, looking at the booklet for a moment. "Director Fueruk… may I ask why you have been so accommodating with me? I can't imagine you aren't aware of the role I played in the damage that was done to Gringotts London almost seven years ago. I thought that Gringotts would want to limit business with me as much as possible. And yet… you have been very accommodating with me today, even taking up the work of an Account Manager despite being the Director of the bank, offering me other services beyond those I requested… Why?"

Fueruk steepled his hands before him on the desk. "Miss Granger, had you simply paid the fines that had been prepared for you, that would be the very treatment you would be receiving. But you paid no fines. Do you understand why?" Hermione frowned. "Because Harry took them upon himself, without my consultation." Fueruk chuckled. "Indeed, but Mr Potter then proceeded to repay the debts that had been created by your actions in Gringotts London via a means that not only earned him a commutation of his sentence, but also a lessening of said fines, all the while gaining the respect of the Goblin Nation. Mr Potter's desire to find a means of repaying the insult of the break-in by respecting our traditions, taking up the responsibility that was his alone, washed away any ill will that remained towards you." Hermione's frown deepened. "Even still… why the special treatment?" Fueruk sighed. "That, I am afraid, is information I am not currently at liberty to share. What I can say is that Mr Potter was a valued client and that certain provisions were left to ensure that you, Miss Granger, were treated well, unless you, by your own actions, acted against Gringotts and the Goblin Nation as a whole." Hermione went silent for a moment, her best friend's smile flashing across her face, before she lowered her eyes. "Even now, he is still looking after me." Fueruk shrugged. "That I leave up to your interpretation. Now then, is there anything else you would like me to do for you?" Hermione shook her head. "No sir, your help today has been invaluable as it is. May your business be ever fruitful." As he watched the first generation witch wrap herself up and leave his office, Fueruk sighed. "Bound by two requests not to inform the other of their current location. How very frustrating."

Calling the Head of the Guards, Fueruk waited patiently in his office until Tyrok arrived. "You summoned me, Viceroy?" Fueruk took a picture from the file in front of him and handed it to Tyrok. "I want you to select from the Mages under your command a few who would be willing to do undercover security. I have a client who wishes to protect herself and her family and she is trying to minimize how many people know of her current whereabouts. She will be making routine pickups of mail from the Bank in the next few weeks and it's likely that her non-magical parents will withdraw funds from our associate businesses. From there their priority will be the family's security. Any incidents or attacks are to be reported immediately to you and to the MSF. Understood?" Tyrok looked at the picture and frowned before Fueruk decided to give him the motivation he needed. "She is an old but very important associate of Lady Peverell prior to her entering the Arena in Londinium. I hope that clarifies how serious this mission is." Tyrok swallowed nervously. "It does, Viceroy. I will have my most trustworthy forces guaranteeing her safety. If you will excuse me." At Fueruk's nod, Tyrok stepped out with haste, as Fueruk sighed. He was able to circumvent Granger's request due to the vague wording he got her to agree with, but the same could not be said of Elysia Peverell's, as that witch had learned quite well how to cover all possible loopholes. Still, while he could not inform either witch of the other's presence in the same country, he could make sure Miss Granger remained safe. Getting them to meet would be a bit more problematic, but perhaps a bit of scheduling could make it work. Elysia was coming in every weekend now for her special little project, so getting their schedules to align shouldn't be too hard.

"Easy mom, it's not like I am going to war or anything. It's just six months. Besides, I am sure that you have been dying to get me out of the house." Jeanne pulled away from her daughter, wiping away tears from her eyes. "I would never want that, even if I know you will have to find your own place eventually. The last six months with you at home have been a great source of joy to me, seeing first hand just how much you have grown as a woman and a witch. I would more than welcome you staying a whole other year." Adeline's cheeks turned darker, before she looked at the other two women who had come to wish her well on her trip. "A little help here?" Elysia raised her hands. "I had to deal with this for two months ever since you decided to camp out in my greenhouse. It's all you now." Gabrielle chuckled as she approached her former roommate and her very best friend, pulling her into a hug. "Hey, you decided to go through with this, so you get to enjoy the consequences of your actions." Adeline grumbled the word "traitor" before hugging her friend back warmly, kissing her on the cheek. "You two look after her and each other now, you hear? Ever since Christmas, you have been glowing, not in an expecting sort of way, and it looks real good on you, and Elysia just seems to smile all the time. You have no idea how happy I am that you two found each other. That said, if I am neither the Maid of Honor nor your first born's godmother, we will have some serious talks." Gabrielle's face went bright red. "Trust me Adeline, Fleur has decent claims to either, but I promise to consult you first… In a few years." Adeline smiled. "We will see. Still, I am going to miss you, roomie." Giving her one last kiss on the cheek, Adeline then turned to Elysia, suddenly feeling nervous.

"And I don't even know what to say to you. Seeing my work on your books, knowing they are about to get published and sold all over the world… it's a dream I never even fathomed as being a possibility." Elysia chuckled. "Trust me, I have had plenty of those too. What matters isn't exactly to only pursue your dreams, but to believe that you can do so much more. So, take this very lovely, and possibly exhausting, trip and just make of it what you will. Wherever your future may lead, you know we all have your back." Adeline nodded, before pulling Elysia into as strong a hug as the dark skinned young woman could manage. "You take care of these two for me. With you on the job, I know they will be in good hands." Elysia patted Adeline on the back. "I will, you just have fun for the next six months. Just be careful you don't catch something worse than jungle fever." Adeline laughed before pulling away. "Trust me, I have taken every vaccine and medication required to stay healthy in the region. I'll even avoid the salads and local tap water, as much as my midriff will suffer for it." Pulling the large duffle bag onto her shoulder, Adeline heard her name being called as the portkey set to travel to French Guiana was due to leave in a few minutes. She waved at her mother and friends. "Well, I gotta get going. See you all in six months." Jeanne waved back. "Do try to send letters home every week or so since the mirrors won't be able to connect. If you don't I will be taking the next portkey to come look for you!" Adeline yelled back "I promise!" as she approached the portkey handler, handing them her identification card and ticket, before she took her position on the enchanted rope.

When the last warning was issued, the portkey activated, transporting all attached to the rope thousands of miles to their destination as Elysia comforted a still somewhat depressed Jeanne. After a relatively long and disorientating trip, Adeline and those who were accompanying her on the portkey landed in a closed off chamber, where several French Magical Transportation Workers helped to get them onto their feet. After confirming their identities and registering them as being in the territory, the group was led outside. Where the Ministry of Magic in Paris reflected a more modern construction style, due to the damage that had been caused to it during its recapture after the wars, French Guiana's Magical Center in Cayenne seemed to be centuries old, with the interior being made of wood and light colored plaster, the ceiling held up by a myriad of columns as several kiosks were swarmed by people, locals and travelers alike. The moment they exited outside into a small plaza, the heat and humidity finally became apparent, with most of the people in her group instantly complaining. Adeline, however, merely took the sun hat she folded under her arm and placed it on her head, blocking out the glare, happy that she had taken her mother and Elysia's suggestion to apply the skin protectant potion before taking the portkey. In the days leading up to the departure, Jeanne had been instructing her on the potions she should take to keep herself not only comfortable, as the skin protectant potions developed by the various magical cultures near the equator protected the user not only from the heat and the humidity, but also the bugs that infested the region. She had a case in her bag that had been personally brewed by Elysia filled with every potion she needed and a few she might end up needing in emergencies, all set to last the entirety of the trip.

Taking one last portkey, the group of Herbology Interns and Apprentices arrived at their final destination, a campsite deep in the jungles of the Guianan rainforest. A loud whistle brought everyone's attention to a woman who looked remarkably like Professor Persaud, though her braided hair hung loose rather than pressed tightly onto her head. "Welcome everyone, to this year's Beauxbatons Guiana Tropical Research Station. My name is Michelle Persaud and I am the Head Researcher here. Behind me you will find our main building where we will have our meals, conduct our meetings regarding area distribution and observation, and it will also serve as a shelter if any major storms strike the area. Now, I believe a few of you are here in teams, so you can set up your tents in close proximity to each other, just keep them in the designated area, otherwise you will be enjoying the smoke from our kitchens at around meal time every day. Oh, and if you see a bright light in the horizon rising up into the sky, it is merely the nearby Space Center sending up a rocket or two. We do, however, encourage everyone to stay in the Research Station when we announce a liftoff is taking place, just in case any accidents do happen. You do not want to have to explain to the European Space Agency's security force what you are doing out in the jungles all on your own if a rocket ends up exploding. Meals will be served at sunrise, noon and sunset and, aside from those out in the main camp or having an overnight observation, we don't encourage you to step out into the jungles on your own, wands or no. Besides you Herbology Graduates, we do have Magizoologists and their apprentices here to both document any new creatures, magical or not, as well as to handle campsite safety and security."

Persaud raised her finger. "Any late night observations set in your previously determined research grids will be carried out by a combined team studying both the Fauna and the Flora and there will be Magizoologoists and Researchers like myself checking in on your wellbeing and work periodically during these overnight expeditions. Lastly, while hurricane season isn't until June, that doesn't mean this region will not see any major storms moving through the area. The Research Station was placed here because it is the safest location in the immediate vicinity, so if the rains do come in strong, we will issue a warning and recall you all back. Each one of you will be provided with emergency portkeys that can be individually activated to bring you back to camp or they can be remotely activated in case of suspected incapacitation or any other emergencies taking place. These safety precautions are in place to guarantee that every single one of you can not only carry out your research, but to survive doing so as well, so take them seriously. We haven't lost any expedition members in the last twenty five years to disease, dangerous animals, toxic plant life, disgruntled locals or inclement weather, and I do not intend to let my record be tarnished, so everyone here will be following safety procedures or you will be on the next portkey back to Paris. Understood?" Getting everyone's affirmations, the woman went through the list, eventually calling Adeline over. Michelle looked the young woman over, a small smile breaking across her face. "My cousin said you would be well prepared. I can see she wasn't kidding. According to this, you aren't here with any groups?" Adeline shook her head as Persaud scratched her own scalp with her pencil. "Well, that means you will be operating in conjunction with a Magizoologist full time. Now, let's see… Lovegood, you around?"

A faint "coming" spoken in English preceded the arrival of a young petite woman wearing clothes that had clearly seen a lot of action, most covered in patches of mud, same as her lightly tanned skin. Still, Adeline was surprised by the cheerful, almost girlish smile on the blonde's face, her hair tied back in a loose but straight ponytail underneath what looked to be a bush hat, though this one was covered in foliage. Persaud gestured at the woman. "Adeline Charbonneau, meet Luna Lovegood. She's here as an independent Magizoologist and is one of our best field experts. We signed her up three years ago and have been fortunate that she has been willing to join us every season ever since. She is, however, a bit eccentric, even by Magizoology standards. You two think you will be able to work together?" Adeline held out her hand to Luna and spoke in English. "Hello, Luna. My name's Adeline. I am here to learn all I can about the local plants and environment. Think you could lend me a hand?" Those silver like eyes searched Adeline's face as her smile grew, before she took the offered hand. "Sure, but I hope you don't mind getting dirty. Lots of animals in the region can pick up our scent miles away and the best way to fool them is to mask it with the scent of the environment itself." Adeline shrugged. "As long as I can get back to the tub in my tent, I can manage half a day or more covered in dirt and mud." Luna's eyes lit up as Michelle chuckled. "Well, you aren't getting rid of her now. Luna, how about you two get acquainted while Adeline sets up her tent?" As Luna explained in rapid fire English all the soaps she has to help mask the natural scents of humans, Adeline shook her head at having gotten herself a brand new roommate minutes after leaving Gabrielle back in Paris, wondering just how "eccentric" she could end up being. At the very least, Adeline felt she wouldn't be bored out here for the next six months.

Gabrielle watched as Elysia entered the Peverell Estate, not needing to feel the emotions leaking through the bond to know that she wasn't in a particularly happy mood, even after she pretended to be happy with Jeanne having dropped her off at her home after returning from the French Ministry in Paris. Just a few days prior, François had confirmed that the new wards installed at the Delacour house were now fully charged and that the home was secure, having even installed designated Apparition and Portkey points on the property while keeping the surrounding land, which was technically still his property, protected by the wards as well, making any future attacks on the home even more complicated and far more noticeable from the inside. He had debated with Apolline installing a similar ward scheme to the one the Peverell Estate had with its iron gates, but they ultimately decided it was too much. The fact that François would instantly know if someone did arrive at the property via magic, or by simply walking, was considered more than enough for what was a family home. Poor Victoire had been a bit emotional about leaving the Estate, since not only had she enjoyed every minute she spent there during the holidays and had felt perfectly safe, but Elysia's companions had taken a liking to her as well, playing with her whenever the girl wanted to have fun. Even Macha, which Gabrielle noticed was the more temperamental of the three, seemed to miss the little Veela chasing after her on Anand's back through the corridors, with Poleon gleefully resting on her shoulder the entire time.

Taking off her coat, Gabrielle followed after Elysia as the latter's eyes searched the Reception Hall, before she sighed deeply. "Maybe it was too much too fast." Gabrielle wondered if Elysia was talking to herself or if that comment had been addressed to her, but Elysia just walked into the chamber, running her hand over the sofa, her mind deep in thought. "Before I came to live here, my living arrangements were rather lonely, but I was never truly alone. In my aunt's house, I may have been an unwanted house guest, but one could still hear the others being busy bodies. At Hogwarts, my fame and a certain manipulative bastard might have isolated me, but I was always surrounded by the noise of my roommates. Even in the Goblin District, I had a Goblin roommate and was in an area where a dozen or so other Goblins lived. I worked alongside them in the mines and in the Apothecary. I might have been an outsider at first, but I was never left on my own for long. When I first moved here… It was so quiet. I felt so… empty… alone. It was probably why I didn't fight Ida's request as vehemently as I could have. It's also very likely why Anand and Macha started their playfights." It was when Elysia mentioned her companions that Gabrielle became aware of them, as if they had materialized from her shadow. It was actually something that she had noticed after her and Elysia's night together, how they simply seemed to vanish, only to suddenly be there in the room, just outside of her perception until they wanted to be seen. Bending down, Elysia took Macha into her arms and began running her hand along the cat's back. "Gabrielle… are you sure you still want to be here with me?"

The young Veela wanted to chastise Elysia for even suggesting that but thought better of it. Clearly, her raven haired lover had given this some thought and the very fact that she was leaving it up to Gabrielle meant that she didn't want to impose this isolation on her simply because they were now intimate, though Elysia had refrained from anything more than sharing a bed whilst the Delacours remained in the Estate. Gabrielle moved up to Elysia and hugged her from behind, planting a soft kiss on her lover's cheek. "I am. A few days ago, you said that you loved the fact that when I looked at you, I could see all that you were. I could see the part of you that had been Harry, I could see the kind soul that was the Potions Master and I could see the efficient warrior that was hidden beneath the surface." Turning Elysia around, Gabrielle raised her hands and cupped Elysia's cheeks with her hands. "I actually feel the same way with you. You don't just see me as a young woman with a career still ahead of her, or a Veela that seeks to enthrall all those too weak to resist my Allure. You can look at me and see how both are one in the same. When I am with you, I don't just feel safe, I feel cherished… even loved. As such, I have no intention of leaving you here all on your own or to ask you to change who you are or where you should be. You were willing to live here for who knows how long until you had rebuilt your family and your life. I am willing to be here and help you do that, one day, one month, one year at a time." Gabrielle watched as those green eyes searched her face before the two leaned into each other and kissed deeply, with Macha growling half heartedly as she fled the comfort of Elysia's arms.

Leading her lover back to the master bedroom, Gabrielle stripped her of all of her clothes, but kept herself out of reach. She pressed a finger to Elysia's lips. "No, not tonight. The last time I allowed you to set the pace and you left me in a pleasure induced stupor. Tonight, you will lie down and let me be incharge." Pushing her naked raven haired girlfriend onto the bed, Gabrielle stripped out of her own clothes, feeling the side of her essence that Elysia had practically tamed during the previous session resurfacing with a vengeance. While some of the traits attributed to the Veela were exaggerated by the rest of the magical community, the fact that Veela were a sexual race was not one of them. All Veela craved physical intimacy, as was proven by her mother not being able to keep her hands off their father, as all forms of it, from hand holding to intercourse, served to feed that instinct all Veela had in them for companionship, regardless of gender. The one thing that did attract Veela, however, was magical power, though this could manifest in either the rare Allure immunity, therefore the being being beyond the Veela's power, or raw magical potential. As Gabrielle crawled her way over Elysia and began to trace her hands over her lover's physique, her nature was beyond pleased that she had found someone who had those two traits and the third, but less talked about trait that was seen as appealing, which was physical strength. Most Veelas had just as much strength if not slightly greater than most Magicals because of their heritage, so encountering someone physically stronger wasn't ever really considered, and with the fundamental change in how Magicals trained themselves after the Middle Ages, when all physical training was abandoned in favor of magical prowess, the desire disappeared from Veela culture.

As Gabrielle ran her hands over Elysia's taught muscles, however, Gabrielle could not deny that she found Elysia's body truly attractive. The contrast of soft, supple skin and tense muscles was just driving her need to ever greater heights. Because this was exactly why Veela craved powerful mates, not to solely to safeguard themselves, the Conclaves or pass on those genes to future generations, but because to have someone that could overpower them at any moment willingly let the Veela have their way with them, out of trust and love, was considered the best one could hope for in a companion. Leaning forward, Gabrielle kissed Elysia deeply, enjoying the way their bodies pressed into each other, before pulling away. "Remember, what I say goes. If at any moment you want to stop, you need to be clear." Elysia kissed Gabrielle briefly in response. "If it ever comes to that, you will know." Having received the final confirmation, Gabrielle proceeded to do exactly what Elysia had done with her on Christmas Night, acquainting herself with every inch of Elysia's body. Despite having seen it so many times in the gym in the mornings with Elysia's choice of attire, having it just a breath away from her lips was doing far more to entice the young Veela than she had expected. Glancing up at Elysia, the young blonde groaned to herself, recognizing that in a prolonged battle of the sensorial stimulation, she would probably still lose. Still, that didn't mean she wouldn't enjoy herself along the way. Reaching the proof of Elysia's arousal, Gabrielle made sure to give it as much attention as the rest of her lover's body had received, before she too subcombed to her own temptations.

After driving her lover to several releases, Gabrielle found that she too enjoyed seeing her partner enjoying the moment, almost as much as seeking to satisfy her own needs, which she had done at least once, finding the sight of Elysia's body under her own absolutely intoxicating, especially when Elysia's hands sought to give her as much pleasure as she could get as well. She would have chastised her lover but at the time she had been too consumed in the intimacy of the moment to formulate anything that wasn't a grunt or a moan. Once her mind had been clear enough, however, she had made Elysia turn onto her side, before the blonde hugged that well chiseled back from behind. She peppered the back with kisses, drawing ever closer to Elysia's neck, who was generous enough to pull her long black hair out of the way, before she rested her chin on Elysia's exposed shoulder. "You sure you don't want to do this every night?" Elysia chuckled, her face covered in sweat. "If we did… I don't see us getting much done in the day." Gabrielle sighed as she rubbed her cheek on Elysia's. "You do have a point. Still… Thank you for trusting me." Gabrielle found Elysia lifting one of her hands up to kiss. "After you trusted me on Christmas, it was only fair." The young blonde found the place where her lover left the hand very pleasant. "That being said… I might be tempted to try for a little more in the morning." Elysia managed to turn herself around, pulling the blanket to cover both of their bodies fully, before pulling Gabrielle closer to her, those lips that the young Veela enjoyed greatly rubbing against her own. "And I might just let you." Eventually, the two dozed off, Elysia's bout of loneliness having dissipated under Gabrielle's care, realizing that the empty house might not be so lonely when the person sharing it with her truly desired to give the raven haired witch all the attention she needed, no matter how little she asked for. To her, it felt as if one last wound that had lingered in her heart, one born from eighteen years of emotional neglect, was finally mending.

Chapter 22: Natural Balance

Stepping out of the Potions Lab, Elysia made her way up the stairs, pausing when she noticed that the ballroom, which usually stood empty of, well, everything, currently had two occupants. Not wishing to disturb them, she walked softly into the large circular chamber as the soft light from a late January sun filtered through the large windows that provided the chamber with a beautiful view of the gardens, though these were currently only sporting a few trees, as the winter season was still a few weeks away from ending. Sadly, this year had been quite sparse with the amount of snow that fell on the Estate, but Elysia took it instride, spending a few minutes of every day training in the cold air outside, getting a feel for how her body reacted to the temperatures and adjusting herself accordingly, from the sorts of clothes that were more favorable in a cold setting for armed combat, to how long she could maintain concentration before relying on warming charms. She could tell that Gabrielle wasn't as fond of the cold, spending much of that same time in the library, studying, or otherwise fixated on Seraphina, who was showing signs of growing ever closer to her new companion, though the bird seemed to hate the cold weather as much as the Veela. So, seeing them together wasn't that surprising. Seeing them together inside of a magic circle staring at each other in the middle of her ballroom was. So, Elysia crossed her arms and waited, watching as the two remained in what seemed to be a staring contest until Gabrielle closed her eyes and slumped forward. "Merde." Elysia raised an eyebrow. "Having trouble with our resident Chol?"

Looking over at Elysia, Gabrielle blushed slightly. "Sorry. I found a Familiar bonding ritual in one of the books and asked Sera if she wanted to give it a try. She seemed receptive so I came down here with her, hoping the larger space would be comforting to her and it gave me the necessary ground to set up a circle. I promise to clean the floor later." Elysia looked over towards the door. "I think Ida will have an objection to that." Noticing the small elf standing at the entrance nodding her head before disappearing made Gabrielle grumble, but she refrained from discussing the matter, as she reached over and began leafing through the book. "It says one needs to be as close as possible to the natural flow of magic to get this ritual to work, so it should have been fine here." Elysia was silent for a moment before she shook her head. "Gabrielle… there is a reason your Allure, or anyone else's for that matter, doesn't work here. There is no natural flow of magic in the entire Estate. Believe me, your magic only works because it's drawn from within you, otherwise you would be powerless in here." Gabrielle blinked in confusion before remembering this was the Peverell Estate, not her home. "Right. The wards here would prevent that. I suppose we would have to do it outside, at the Portkey destination point." Elysia hummed to herself. "Before you and Sera decide to try a ritual in the freezing cold, I might have one viable option for you two. Follow me." After breaking the circle and retrieving all of her equipment, with Ida hot on her heels to clear up the chalk marks on the ground, Gabrielle followed Elysia down to the basement level, walking into a section she didn't usually enter. With the baths under the ballroom, the cellar under the kitchen wing and the potions labs under the library wing, she hardly had a reason to enter into the area directly underneath the Reception Hall.

It was easy to tell that this area had received the least amount of work, sporting the original grey stonework, with the only additions being the magical lights tracking all along the roof. The area had alcoves that clearly included iron bars for dungeon cells, though these looked to have been placed there after having been removed from another location, though the alcoves on the other side had a few wrought iron doors. Trusting Elysia, the three reached the end of the long hallway, before a massive iron door, which Elysia had to unlock using some old looking keys. "I don't practice much ritual magic so I never had a reason to use this place, but the Goblins who worked on my home made sure to retain this chamber's connection to the natural flow of magic from the immediate area, while making sure it wasn't a vulnerability for portkeys or apparitions." Pulling open the heavy iron door with ease, though the hinges groaned slightly, Gabrielle felt her eyes widen. Behind the door was a decently large ritual chamber, with a bookshelf full of a variety of crystalline stones and blocks of wood, items that could be used in certain rituals. At the center was a large circular space left without any markings, though she noticed an odd coloration in the center. As she ran her hand over the smooth stone, Elysia elaborated. "There is a dais that's hidden under the floor that can be lifted up, but it's a bit of a process since the room doesn't have any magical mechanisms to it. You will have to use the available torches or candles for any work in here, but it should serve your purposes." Gabrielle nodded, taking a moment to acquaint herself with the magic in the room, frowning at how odd it felt. It certainly felt closer to ambient magic, but even still, some of it felt like Elysia's own magical energy, the same that Gabrielle felt whenever they were in the throes of passion, her lover's magic being always wild, unchanneled and even… overwhelming at times.

In the ritual chamber, though, it did seem like she could draw on her own magic with greater ease. "I think this will do. Would… would you mind sticking around?" Elysia looked between Gabrielle and Seraphina as the former drew a circle with her chalk, before shrugging. "If you two are ok with it, though like I said, I don't know anything about ritual magic other than the conditions for it are far different from standard spells. Fleur used one during the tournament against her dragon, right? A sleep inducing ritual spell?" Gabrielle nodded as she and Seraphina took their positions within the circle after she touched it with her magic, gaining control over it. "That's right. Ritual magic is highly specialized, so very few people can use it properly. If your goal is to cast it in a controlled manner, you need to create a circle, with you being within it or beyond it depending on the sorts of rituals you are performing. Fleur was able to use the spell without the circle because the Arena itself acted as a limiter, and song based spells are actually a speciality that Veelas can excel at, though the same can be said of the Merfolk. Since this is a simple bonding ritual, it doesn't need much preparation or magical items, just a circle to keep our magics from interacting with anything else." Elysia hummed as she found a chair nearby, before sitting on it. Her apparent ignorance of Ritual Magic did surprise Gabrielle. "Are you sure you didn't go through a ritual? Having three familiars with the heightened connection they have to you is usually only possible by Ritual Magic." Elysia rested her arms on the backrest of the chair she sat on. "Not in the sense you are suggesting." The raven haired witch shifted her head in thought. "Though maybe it was a ritual that was started centuries ago and only triggered with me. Is that something that ritual magic is known for?" Gabrielle stared at Elysia, getting a bit concerned. "Not really. Are… are you sure you and your companions are ok?"

Elysia waved her hand dismissively. "Trust me, Gabrielle, we are perfectly fine. Whatever it is that we have, we all came to terms with it years ago. Besides…" Elysia lowered her head onto her own arm. "They were there for me when I needed them most." Sensing the bond between them open briefly, Gabrielle found it odd when a deep seated sense of peace filtered through, quieting any doubt she had in her mind. It was that same sense of peace that she hoped to find with Seraphina. With her resolve strengthened, Gabrielle focused on the task at hand, sitting down with her legs crossed before focusing her eyes onto Sera's, a chanting building in her mind. "I open myself to be one with you, open yourself to be one with me." The phrase in an old tongue she didn't quite understand was repeated over and over in her mind, eventually adding to her envisioning what the ritual spell should do. Then, in the blink of a moment, Gabrielle's mind felt connected to Seraphina's… and she screamed in pain. Walking over the circle without disturbing it, Elysia reached out and held Gabrielle to her, getting some feedback from the bond they shared but, after getting a sense that using her magic to sever the connection between the two would be a mistake, she kept her magic held tightly within her form, caressing Gabrielle's hair softly as the blonde screams lessened. Breathing heavily, Gabrielle opened her eyes, the blue coloration now overlapped by an almost amber gold light. "Se…ra…" The Chol moved closer, its feathers almost shining with an inner light, flecks of golden dust drifting to the ground as it approached Gabrielle. When Gabrielle's hand touched the bird's head gently, the young Veela smiled even as tears ran down her face. "I…I am… here… for you… now…You… don't… have to… go through this… alone… Not any… more."

Leaning into the touch, the Chol shrilled as a blinding light surged outwards from it, before the room's lighting returned to normal, Gabrielle's breathing slowly down to a steady rate, her cheeks still covered in tear tracks. Still, she decided to just let herself be held by Elysia, as she found it rather comforting, the beating of her lover's heart helping to chase away the memories of Seraphina that had filtered into her mind as soon as the bond between them was created. The poor Chol had been present during a raid by Grindelwald's people against a family of French Kabbalists, the desperate creature doing everything in her power to protect her bonded family, even going as far as taking a killing curse for one of the children. As the bird reconstituted itself, she would try again and again, until the dark wizards and witches simply overwhelmed her with curses while the rest of the band finished off the family. Feeling utterly defeated, Sera had simply allowed herself to remain a pile of sand, with the attackers assuming she had succumbed to her final death, before she reconstituted herself one last time, going to the bodies of every single one of her family, finding them all still… lifeless. Everything after that seemed like a blur for the magical bird, the next sixty years just filled with pain and heartache. Pulling the Chol closer, Gabrielle ran her hands down the back of the bird, caressing it gently. "I am sorry for what you lost but I promise… I will be here… for however long you need me." The bird shrilled, the noise gentler, perhaps even happier now, as the bond between them settled into place, thin but strong, as the magical bird finally felt like it had found a place it could call home once more.

Londinium Arena, Fall 2000

As the Wyrm dove straight at him, Harry dodged to the side. "Anand, Macha, now!" Knowing his orders, the two creatures in their greater forms rushed out of the darkness of his shadow, striking at the Wyrm Soldier, using their maws to pin the beast by it's from appendages, as Harry jammed his new blade through the carapace of the creature, right where it's brain was supposed to be, rendering it effectively dead. Turning his attention to the other Wyrms Soldiers approaching him, as the rest of the small expeditionary group had been disabled by his recently developed gas, Harry pulled back. "Badb!" At his will, his presence on the field of the Arena faded into nothingness, as his two companions disappeared as well. The remaining Wyrm Soldiers held perfectly still, lowering the front of their carapace to the ground to increase their sensory contacts with the earth. The first thing they detected was one of their own being overwhelmed and crushed into the ground itself, an invisible force standing on its back before Harry jammed his blade down into the head of another soldier, canceling the enchantment he had cast on himself to magnify his weight. As one of the Soldiers reared up and exposed its opened maw, Harry aimed Macha in her wand form and cast a piercing curse he had been testing. The curse blasted through the back of the creature's head, causing another soldier to fall, leaving only two more for him to handle.

For the Goblins in the stands, this had been a surprising turn of events. Very few Champions ever requested to repeated the Trials they had already concluded, and while Harry had made it clear that he had no intention of facing either the Griffins, Nundu or Hiishi again, he had no problems entertaining the populace by facing more Wyrms, Wyverns and Lavellans again and again. And it wasn't as if he wasn't getting something out of these fights either. By facing these creatures again, he was not only honing his skills more than he had done previously, but he was also learning what it was like to coordinate combat between himself and the Hallows. After having consulted with the Goblin King himself, thanks to Ragnar's recommendation, they came to the agreement that the Hallows were permitted to fight alongside Harry, either in their object forms, as Macha had already been with him as a wand, and in their animal forms due to their intervention in the previous Task. With his renewed desire to complete the Trials, Harry had felt that he and the Hallows needed more combat training than what simply fighting Dredhook and his fellow guards and soldiers could provide. Not that those training sessions hadn't been educational for all parties involved. By training with the Goblins while they used their heavier armour and weapons, not only could they better prepare themselves in case of combat with Magicals, but Harry could get some much needed practice when it came to fighting an organized and well trained force in a group. The three great pests of the Goblin Nations might fight in groups, but the beasts always acted independently, while Goblins could strategize, adjusting their approaches and the ferocity of their attacks. It was those training sessions that typically sent Harry straight into an exhaustion-induced stupor right after he returned to his bed.

Still, all the training was definitely paying off for Harry. He could feel his movements and reaction time being greater than what they had been before, allowing him to better gauge the movements of the Wyrms, even developing openings for a counterattack. He displayed this with the next Wyrm Soldier that rushed him as it swung it's front claw down at him, with Harry parrying the blow with his sword and redirecting it away from his body in such a way that the tip of his blade was in a position to be rammed into one of the weaker sections of the creature' carapace. Grunting, Harry summoned his magic and had it surge through his arms and into the blade, before the creature howled in pain as it was shocked from the inside, well past its magically resistant exoskeleton. As it slumped at his side, Harry dodged the attack from the last remaining Soldier by jumping over the stunned form of its kin, before making some distance between himself and the Wyrm. Taking a deep breath, Harry repositioned his sword into a guard stance, his body surging with magic. To his surprise, the Wyrm seemed to recoil away from him, before it dug its way underground. Taking a glass vial into his hand, Harry launched it into the tunnel the creature recently created, before taking the opportunity to slay the still paralyzed creatures. Seeing plumes of gas escaping from the holes created by the other Wyrms, Harry waited patiently, opening up his senses as much as he could. As he did, he was momentarily surprised when he became aware of more than just the surroundings, being briefly blinded by a surge of information he couldn't quite yet understand.

The Wyrm Soldier apparently sensed this and surged out of the ground, aiming to skewer him quickly, but Harry had been trained extensively by Dredhook to react on instinct alone. Sensing the approaching threat, Harry swung his sword in a wide arc, using the strongest cutting curse he had mastered, resulting in him being showered head to boot in the blood and guts of the creature. He heard the Goblins cheering from the stands as he removed his glasses from his face, before conjuring himself a towel to clean himself up as the Goblin Handlers entered the Arena, retrieving the corpses as most debated the best way to render the meat to maximize its value when it was to be sold in the market. After vanishing the remaining mess over his body, Harry eventually retreated into Dredhook's home, with his three companions taking on their usual animal forms, Macha jumping into his lap and purring in satisfaction, with Harry chuckling. "Yes, you got quite a few kills there for yourself, girl. Well done." After getting a knock on the door, Dredhook entered his room. "Another excellent display, Challenger Potter." Harry nodded. "Thanks to you and to your training. Though there was something that bothered me." Pulling out his sword, he held it before him. "This new blade does a decent job channeling magic through it but it always feels like it's resisting me. I end up using more magic to cast than what it would be needed with a wand, or perhaps even without one. I was curious, seeing as Griffindor's Sword was made for a wizard, if that was designed to better channel magic, and if I could get something similar."

Dredhook hummed to himself as he rubbed his chin. "I am not as familiar with the construction of Griffindor's Sword when compared to the myth of its disputed claim. That said, you may inquire of the Swordsmiths if such blades are indeed possible. After that, you would have to make the request directly of Ragnar. The Champions of the Arena are always granted a wish by the Goblin King upon completion of the Trials, though I believe that the commissioning of a weapon can be done sooner." Harry nodded. "I imagine they would also be the same people to ask about what it would take to… avoid any inheritance disputes regarding commissioned weapons." Dredhook chuckled. "Indeed. Had Godric bothered to learn our ways a bit more, we all might have been spared the lengthy debates regarding the proper ownership of that blade. Now, I believe you should get started on making dinner. That Training Session is sure to have worked up an appetite in you, despite the less than pleasant conclusion." Nodding, Harry left a sleepy Macha on the bed with Anand climbing on top to join her, whilst Badb landed on Harry's shoulder, watching intently as he prepared the food and taking a few offered bits of raw meat that were peeled of from the larger cuts that Harry prepared for himself. As time wore on, he began to get a better grasp of his three companions and their own desires and traits, feeling humbled by their trust in him and gladdened by their desire to see him succeed. Having these training fights against live creatures also helped to ease some of their instincts. They might be living creatures now, but they were still artefacts attached to a legend regarding a physical manifestation of death. To say that they found deadly situations comforting was something that went unsaid, as Harry himself had to grow used to the idea. After all, the rest of the true Tasks left ahead of him would be nothing but deadly to him if he wasn't prepared. He needed to get used to fearing for his life and overcoming said fear if he wanted to press past all the dangerous still ahead of him, both beneath the earth and on the surface.

Present Day

"Cousin Gabbie! Oh, look at you, all grown up. You know, if you had expressed an interest in Magical Creatures, I wouldn't have minded tutoring you." Pulling away from her cousin's embrace, Gabrielle chuckled. "If I had known sooner, I would have asked, though an MCH is very different from just being a Handler, Aimer. So, you're looking after the Unicorn herd?" Aimer shrugged, her braid of platinum blonde hair shifting on her shoulder. "Someone has to do it, and since Unicorns are very picky about those who handle them, the roster for Minders is quite small. Still, I am glad to see you again! Come on, I will show you around so we can get to the good stuff. I have been hearing a lot of gossip from the family at Dumont!" Gabrielle shook her head as she pulled her MCH bag over her shoulder and followed after her cousin as they left the high walls of the Paimpont Conclave. Unlike her previous job requests, this one came through from the Conclave Elders themselves directly at her after having heard about her progress as an MCH, so Gabrielle felt a bit more self-conscious knowing that this time she was technically on her own, with Professor d'Este having vetted the difficulty of the job. Still, the request had been concerning some minor injuries noticed on the Unicorns and her job was to tend to these and to attempt to determine what was causing them in the first place. Once outside of the walls, however, the sight reminded Gabrielle a lot less of the Dumont Conclave and more of the Dark Forest she had seen in passing while at Hogwarts, with tall tree trunks rising with few noticeable branches, the canopies of the trees intermingling, creating a thick layer that during the day bathed the region in shadow, and during the night practically made the forest an impenetrable wall of darkness.

The Paimpont Conclave, initially called Borcéliande, had existed in the region for centuries, its residents acting as guardians of the forest as part of their treaty with the French crown. With specific land supervised for logging, the rest was preserved to conceal the hidden Conclave, which, like the others, would grow in size over the decades, though all Conclaves tended to reach a certain extent before new ones were established, so as to avoid creating any issues of overpopulation. Paimpont itself was treated more like a cultural center, its local population being heavily regulated to ensure that they didn't stop being self-sustaining. While they had sufficient crops and herds of animals to keep themselves fed, that didn't mean they didn't also sustain relations with the outside world through the trading of goods. One of Paimpont's greatest exports in the magical world was Unicorn based goods, as these had to be acquired with the consent of the beasts. With the exemplary care of the Veela Handlers, the blood that they carefully extracted, as well as the hairs, were considered to be of the highest quality, with horn shavings and broken horns being harder to obtain as the latter would require the males to engage in territorial bouts, which only tended to happen every other generation when the younger stallions tried to unseat the head stallion. Paimpont was one of the few places that has managed to keep four Unicorn herds in close proximity thanks to the effects Veela have on the creatures, with minimal infighting occurring between them, while the Unicorn's own magic of enchantment and concealment helping to make the ancient forest even more secure. Of course, if something was injuring their precious herds, the Elders would move quickly to correct the situation.

"So far it's this one herd that has been getting injured so we think that the issue lies in its territory, but we haven't been able to find anything yet, what with the weather being as rainy as it currently is. By the Goddess, the rains after winter are the worst." Gabrielle couldn't disagree. Winter had been quite mild this year and being at the Peverell Estate made that even more clear since the snow barely covered the trees for a few days before it was gone for good. At least Gabrielle and Elysia didn't need to focus too much on the weather as of late. As they neared the herd, Gabrielle suddenly froze. "Uhh, Aimer, will the Unicorns behave themselves around me?" Her cousin looked over her shoulder, a growing smile noticeable on her face. "Ohhh, I need to hear all about this! As for them being aggressive around non virgins, that's just a coincidence. The Unicorn's care about the purity of one's heart, not their flesh. If a person is greedy, the Unicorns will refuse to be touched, if a person is wrathful or violent, they will attack first. So long as your intentions are pure, you will be fine. The only reason it's been attached to that whole virginity aspect is because young ones haven't yet begun to have their hearts twisted by negativity. By the time you're an adult, that's when it gets harder to keep your intentions pure." Feeling reassured by her cousin, the two walked further into the treeline until they came upon five large oak trees that made a small clearing in between them, where the Unicorn herd stood, taking in the sun that shone through the branches as they groomed each other. Walking up softly to the lead Mare and Stallion, the two beings allowed themselves to be touched, thereby signaling to the herd that Gabrielle was safe to be around.

Finding one of the injured young colts, Gabrielle began cleaning its wound as Aimer finished singing to it, the relaxation ritual spell having taken effect already. "So, rumours say a dark haired woman has been hanging out with your family of late, even getting invited to attend Mass within the Dumont Cathedral. Is that your prospective mate?" Gabrielle nodded. "Yeah, that's her. Though it took us six months to start being a couple since she wanted to take things slow. Still… it's been… I can't even put it into words. Nice just doesn't seem to cover everything that I have been feeling." Aimer chuckled as she gently rubbed the mane of the colt unicorn, its horn just a short protrusion on his head. "Damn, do you have it bad, but if you're thinking of introducing her to Grandmére, you will have to wait. She recently got her hands on an old journal and has been locked in with the priestesses translating it." Gabrielle finished applying the healing salve onto the gashes, having written down the shape of the cuts and their tight group in her notes, before pulling out a bandage that she adhered to the wound. "There, that's it for him. The adhesive spell will last until the wound is fully healed." As the handler awoke the young colt and had it make its way towards his mother, they turned their attention to a young filly, who resisted Aimer's soothing song a bit more roughly before ultimately relaxing. The Minder frowned. "That's odd. It was as if she was still in shock and afraid for herself." Gabrielle looked at the wounds, cleaning them of the silvery blood before noticing the difference. "Some of these wounds are old but this set of cuts on the neck? They are fresh. They have only just started to coagulate." Aimer looked up and around the treeline, dread beginning to grow as the Unicorns bunched up into tighter groups, the eldest out on the periphery.

"Gabrielle, you may have to put your kit down. I think-" As a shadow surged from behind a tree, a loud shrill filled the air as Seraphina dropped from the sky, striking at the dark furred creature, causing it to howl as it tried to strike back, but the Chol had already moved away, avoiding the razor sharp claws. With her wand drawn, Gabrielle stared at the beast, her cousin just as stunned as the red eyes swerved towards them, the beast moving slowly now, adjusting its body. Aimer swallowed. "What the hell is that?!" Gabrielle went through every beast she had ever studied, but it didn't match any of them, even the Madagots the French Ministry kept as guards. "I… don't know!" The large creature, looking like a mix of a wolf and a cat, with a large muscular frame, massive teeth and a long, bushy black tail, seemed to be looking from both of them, gauging the safer target or the greater threat, until those eyes grew fixed on Gabrielle. In that instance, the young Veela sensed the bond between her and Elysia open wider than she had ever felt, as four consciousnesses seemed to scream out in rage. As the Beast surged towards her, Seraphina shrilled again, distracting it, before the shadows around Gabrielle darkened, two large forms darting forward and taking the creature by surprise, as Anand in it's wolf like state pinned the beast's hind quarters, while Macha in the form of a panther pinned the creature by its neck, her own teeth sinking into the beast's throat. The two then leapt back to stand guard next to Gabrielle as Seraphina flew around them in circles with Badb, as the creature rose from the ground on unsteady legs, its blood dripping from the wounds inflicted.

It was that blood that told Gabrielle that something was wrong. The moment it struck the ground it would begin emitting smoke, the bright red liquid turning into black sludge. It was probably why the two magical creatures placed some distance between themselves and the beast, not wanting to be exposed to it anymore than they already were. The creature looked between them all, blood continuing to spill from what looked to be a severe wound to its neck, before it turned around and fled into the forest. Badb cawed before flying off, clearly intent on giving chase. Approaching the drops of blood on the ground, Gabrielle ran diagnostics spells on it, frowning at the results. "Curse magic? That creature was cursed? Or was it created from a curse?" Aimer walked up to her, though she eyed the two other creatures wearily, at least until they shifted into smaller forms, with Anand even being approached by the colts and fillies without much fear, though Macha wisely kept her distance, having seen the looks on the elder Unicorns' eyes directed at her. "I wouldn't know. All that I know for sure is that it didn't look like a Barghest, transformed Werewolf or anything else we studied in Defence or Care." Gabrielle nodded. "I don't remember studying it either." She looked back at the injured members of the Unicorn herd. "But I need to run a wider check on curse residue on the herd, just in case." As she stood up, Sera landed on Gabrielle's shoulder, making the young Veela smile as she ran her finger down the Chol's beak, the magical bird having arrived with her via portkey to the Conclave before taking flight to explore the area. "Thank you for coming to my rescue, Sera. Mind if I send you out with a letter to Professor d'Este?"

After placating the other two creatures who came to her aid once they started whining, Gabrielle wrote a quick note to Professor d'Este and sent Seraphina on her way, the young Veela beyond glad to see that the Chol was finally breaking out of its self imposed indifference to the world around her, before returning to her charges. Aimer looked over her cousin's head as she held the mare from earlier as they finally started treating her wounds. "Those two… I can't tell what they are. Their magic feels so unusual." Gabrielle chuckled. "Yeah, I can't be sure either. But they are my lover's companions or familiars and this is the second time they have saved me from attacks. Trust me, unless you are that beast or anything that means us harm, we are quite safe. Speaking of safety, we will have to head towards the Conclave to send someone to Beauxbatons to retrieve the professor so he can figure out what the hell that was." Aimer nodded. "I can make the jump easily enough." As soon as they finished treating the Unicorns, both of the women had their attention drawn by Badb cawing, before the bird guided them through the trees, though the trail wasn't hard to follow with the traces of the blood littering the ground. Eventually they reached their destination, just a few steps away from the so-called Tombeau de Merlin, in a thick brush of trees and weeds, were they found the remains of the creature, though it wasn't the reason they both froze in their tracks, even though Gabrielle noticed larger jagged wounds on the creature's back. No, what stopped them was the sensation in the air around them of "wrongness," something that spoke to their magic of danger and death. There, just a few feet away from the fresh corpse, was a patch of ground that was blackened, the air tasting fetid, as the trees and bushes looked ill, devoid of leaves, though these now sported unnatural thorns.

At the center of the clearing sat a circle that at one time might have had some sigils, though these were warped out of existence, all of which surrounded a pile of what had to be rotten, and clearly cursed flesh. Gabrielle raised her hand to her mouth as the scent overpowered her senses. "Well… if I had to guess… I think we found the source of the problem." Aimer nodded as she drew her wand. As a Handler for the Unicorns, she had practice in casting wards designed to keep prying eyes away, not to mention to prevent the foals from straying too far from the herds. Recognizing the danger of this… patch of ground, she created wards around it that isolated it from everything, that being non-magical creatures, humans or anything of the like. She then took her cousin, with the three unusual companions having faded into nothingness, and apparated her away back to the Conclave, where the young Handler went to speak to her superiors to secure safe passage for the Professor, as well as to notify them of the danger they had located, with Gabrielle having warned her that there was a chance that other creatures had also been exposed to its cursed magic already. As she watched as the Unicorn herds were called back to the Conclave to reoccupy the stables they usually inhabited during the heavier winter days, Gabrielle looked out over the forest, knowing that something terrible was brewing. Cursed locations like the one they found weren't unheard of, as a few tended to manifest at locations where deeply disturbing events occured. Château de Tiffauges was infamous for how deep the cursed residue of Gille de Rais' atrocities permeated the stone, several sections of the dungeons being locked up and warded by the Department of Mysteries itself. Still, such locations manifested over years, if not decades, of horror and the malpractice of magic. That a new area was recently discovered where none should have been was deeply concerning. As Gabrielle turned to look at the recently arrived Professor, she wondered if this was just the first sign of worse things to come. She hoped she was wrong.

As Fueruk went over his most recent financial reports, signing the documents that required it of him, he heard someone knocking at his door. "Enter." Opening the door gently, Maeruk looked towards him. "Your next appointment has arrived a few minutes early. Do you wish to let her in?" The Viceroy looked over at his schedule, humming to himself, before replying to his cousin. "It doesn't present any issues. Please, send her in." Stacking the papers on his desk neatly, he placed them into the security box where all unsorted documents were stored and locked it with a key, the wards snapping into place, before straightening himself up as the door opened once more. Fueruk gave the woman a smile. "A pleasure as always, Representative Delacour. I must say that I was surprised when your name appeared on my schedule for today. We would, however, like to offer our sincere gratitude for your recent handling of some… unnerving bits of legislation that was proposed by less scrutable fellows. We would have, of course, taken any unilateral renegotiations of the agreements between Gringotts and Magical France quite poorly and responded in an appropriate manner. Now, what can Gringotts Paris do for the Conclaves today?" Apolline, well dressed as always, took her seat at Fueruk's urging, before placing her hands on her lap. While she and her husband were frequent customers of the bank, she wasn't surprised that the Viceroy of the Goblin Nation's Parission District had guessed that she had arrived with the intention to do business on behalf of the Conclaves. She also did not miss the veiled threat that the Director intended for her to hear as a Representative of the Magical Convention, something she would have to bring up with the Minister and her fellow representatives. Just because the measure failed to pass did not mean that Gringotts would not consider themselves slighted.

"Is Gringotts aware of the recently discovered cursed grounds near the Paimpont Conclave?" The Goblin frowned. "No, we were not informed. I assume that your Ministry is handling it?" Apolline nodded. "The MSF took control of the region before the DoM came to investigate it, taking control over the security once they determined it fell into their purview." Fueruk leaned back. "Hmmm. Cursed sites are quite rare, but not uncommon. Yharnam, by example, has been cursed for centuries and was only recently rediscovered. That said… for cursed grounds to be found so near to an existing magical community and for those of the community not to have any knowledge of it is… highly unlikely." Apolline closed her hands into fists. "That it is. We suspect that the ground was intentionally cursed by a person or persons unknown. As my daughter came across it because of cursed residue found on magical creatures, there is concern among the Elders that this was an attempt at manufacturing Dark Creatures. Its proximity to the Conclave would therefore make the Veela a logical target." Fueruk steepled his elongated fingers together. Goblins were not unaware of how Dark Creatures came to existence. Just as it was with Vampires, Hags and Weres, most Dark Creatures were entities that tended to manifest due to humans, animals or Magical Creatures becoming exposed to Curses, whether it was via a direct curse cast by a person or a plot of land that was imbued with the curse itself. That was, after all, how Lavellans came into being and how they continued to propagate. In fact, Lavellans were a Dark Creature that had the unique ability of applying their very curse onto the ground, breeding new giant rats or contaminating smaller ones in the process. If the cursed ground that was found was taken over by the Department of Mysteries, then it suggested that its source was unknown. And that was dangerous.

Looking up at the blonde woman, Fueruk nodded. "I will inform my people to begin researching this immediately, and it would possibly be prudent to send teams of Curse Breakers to other regions where… vulnerable populations may become targeted by the creatures altered by such dark magic." Apolline nodded in return. "That would be prudent indeed, as I doubt the Were packs are as well trained in the detection of curses, as any such scans would result in false positives due to their own condition. However, that wasn't why I came here today. The Conclaves wish to know that if this situation were to escalate, what measures would Gringotts be able to bring forward in order to fulfill our agreements?" Fueruk frowned. "We can offer security forces and our curse breakers and ward masters to assist you in the defence of your communities, as well as our Potion Masters and Healers to alleviate the burden on your own, but that would be the extent of what we could provide." Apolline raised an eyebrow. "And for offensive purposes? Like what occurred with Laborde?" Fueruk sighed, having been concerned about this very matter when she asked about the resources they could muster. "Representative Delacour, while Gringotts is capable of engaging with wandwavers in times of emergency, we would need sufficient evidence of the target's involvement to authorize such a show of force. Even then, we would have to weigh the threat assessment against potential casualties on our end. We would not wish to weaken our defences simply to bloody the nose of an unknown foe." Apolline stared at the Director of Gringotts Paris. "You had no such concerns when you sent Lady Peverell to retrieve my family."

Fueruk leaned forward. "Representative Delacour, Lady Peverell is not part of Gringotts Paris' security force. What she performed for you was a personal favor, one where she too benefited from as I believe she and your daughter are now courting." Apolline furrowed her brow. "Are you saying that you would not make such a request of her again?" Fueruk exhaled deeply, a sorrowful look on his face. "Not unless it was absolutely necessary. Tell me, Representative, it is my understanding that the Veela Conclaves have a select group of warriors whose priority is the safety of the Elders." Apolline was surprised by the change in subject but decided to go along with it. "The Andartan Stalwarts, yes. They are our people's finest warriors." Fueruk nodded. "A position they sought of their own volition correct? Their faith and their skill led them to take on such a dangerous role, one they perform to the best of their abilities?" Apolline stared at Fueruk. "Your point being?" Fueruk stared back at the Veela. "That they chose to take on their position. To be the swords and shields of their people, to spend every moment of every day perfecting themselves for it. Now… I will not mince words with you. I am certain that you, at the very least, are aware of who Lady Peverell was before she took on her current form. And I ask you… do you believe Harry Potter made the choice to be a warrior? That he chose to be the Boy Who Lived, the Man Who Conquered?" Apolline lowered her eyes. "He obviously did not pick the first title but the second…" Fueruk interrupted her. "Do you honestly believe that a decision made under duress makes it legitimate? Mr Potter did not face Voldemort because he chose to. He faced him because that was what was expected of him, because Voldemort saw him as a threat. That he succeeded at all was merely proof of his skills, stubbornness and sheer luck."

Looking down at his hands, Fueruk recalled the first time he had seen Harry Potter. "The same could be said of what he became for us. A Champion of the Arena, the first in centuries. Elysia achieved that incredible milestone by honing her skills, developing her magic and discovering untapped depths to her capabilities. Sadly… all of it was accomplished under duress. To repay a crime she commited to be sure, but even then, it was not of her free will. Also…" Looking up from his hands, Fueruk stared deep into Apolline's eyes, a fire in them she had never seen from any other Goblin, "... Just because you are skilled at something doesn't mean that it is what you desire to pursue. Your Andartan Stalwarts must possess the skills, discipline and faith in themselves and in their cause to even reach the position they hold. The same is said of our Soldiers, Guards and Combatants. Elysia, however long she may spend every day training body and honing her magic, does not share in the same enthusiasm or desire that the others do. She takes no pleasure in being a warrior. In fact, the reason she chose to move to France, aside from the property that she owned here, was to find the thing she was denied her whole life; peace. As Viceroy, I swore to afford her as much peace as I could grant her." Leaning back, Fueruk continued. "If these… cursed grounds result in new dark creatures endangering your people, Elysia Peverell will not have much trouble eliminating the beasts. She has experience with such matters and has made peace with herself regarding the slaying of such creatures. If those close to her are threatened, I do not expect that she will need much convincing to act in order to protect them, as we saw with your daughter. However, if you wish to ask me to use her as a combatant against a possible enemy, then I will use any other possible option before making that request of her."

Apolline was silent for a moment. "Are you hesitant to break her peace or are you afraid of something else? You called her Morrígan before. I did not think that Goblins believed in other deities beyond the Great Earth Mother." Fueruk shook his head. "It is not a matter of belief, Representative, but of truth. We Goblins give every Champion a name we deem personifies them upon completing their Trials. Godric was very fond of the Griffins he tamed mid Task and their allegiance opened many doors for him in the region, hence Gryffindor. With Elysia, however, we saw her potential, her skill and her power. We also, however, saw how she wasn't set in her ways. She could one moment be this… pure manifestation of joy, kindness and sincerity, the next this honorable, righteous but deeply understanding and reserved individual, before finally… before she had to take on the mindset to do what needs to be done, regardless of the consequences. That and the names of her companions made the choice easy for us. She is our Morrígan, but that does not mean we do not recognize the fact that she does not wish to be seen as such. She is the Lady Peverell, a world class Potions Master and deeply valued citizen of the Goblin Nation. One for whom we will do a great deal to accommodate her desires." Apolline searched the Goblin's eyes. "She means that much to you?" Fueruk chuckled. "She means that much to us all, for if your Stalwarts are willing to die for your Elders, our Soldiers and Guards would willingly walk to their deaths to preserve the peace of their Champion, knowing fully that she would never ask it of them. Maintaining a balance between her desire for peace and my duties as a Viceroy… is no easy task. So I will ask you, Representative Delacour, to exercise as much caution as you can when asking anything else that may involve her. She may answer your request as she did before… but you may not like the cost it might eventually entail. There is no greater loss from the world than when a gentle heart is turned to stone. Remember that."

Having nothing else to discuss, Apolline bowed to Fueruk and left his office, with the Viceroy rubbing his forehead to stave off the headache that had grown during the discussion, before serving himself a glass of alcohol. Writing a few notes so that he remembers to speak to the King about the visit with the Veela Representative, Fueruk sat back and took a sip. He had not been lying when he expressed how deeply he and the Goblin Nation cared about Elysia. Having a Champion not only alive but fully aligned with the Goblin Nation had done more than just elevate Gringotts Londinium's pride and standing among the other districts. Her mere presence was a stabilizing force for the entire race of Goblins and the fact that she was so generous and respectful only deepened the admiration and loyalty of the masses. What Apolline truly didn't grasp was that the slaughter that Elysia Peverell perpetrated against the foolish wandwavers was only a fraction of the power she displayed in the Arena, a power that the King himself deemed so dangerous that no word of it was recorded in the annals of Goblin history. Only those who bore witness to her final Task knew and all of them were sworn to secrecy. While the Goblins do not worship any other deities, it didn't mean they didn't respect those who did, nor did they dismiss the possibility that such beings or their powers could exist. The name Morrígan was at times misapplied to a god of death, though their understanding was that the Morrígan was as much a goddess of war, as well as life and death. The name had not only seemed fitting for the power they had witnessed Elysia Peverell wield… but for how all witnesses felt, as if death itself had been made manifest. For everyone's sake, they all prayed that the power was never needed, so that the witch who loved life so dearly was able to enjoy her own. The alternative… was not worth dwelling upon.

"The Professor was quite surprised when he saw the beast. He tried to match it to any of the old documentation since it wasn't in any of the Magizoology list of creatures but found nothing. Of course, the man is incredible at his job and researched in the non-magical archives, finding an exact description that matched what locals believed the Beasts to have been responsible for the deaths near the village of Gevaudan looked like. Estous thinks that, with how high the curse magic density was in it, that it had to have been a wolf that was mutated by the curse into its beastly form. He and the Guards at the Conclave scoured the forest but didn't find any other wolves that might have been contaminated by the meat that was on the site. After that, the cursed ground was sealed up by the Department of Mysteries and that's as far as we know what happened." Elysia hummed to herself as she ate from her plate of pasta, having been listening to Gabrielle after she had returned from her extended trip to the Paimpont Conclave. "Huh. So either the wolf was brought in by the very people who set the curse, or it was a lone wolf struggling to find food, though considering the vast distances from where they are being reintroduced, the very idea that it was a wild animal is a stretch. It must have been starving too. That pile of rotten flesh must have been the last, desperate shot it had at food, before he was brutally cursed and warped into that beast. Still… the Beast of Gevaudan. I think I remember reading about it when I was researching the Wolfsbane potion. I think the magical community had blamed it on a werewolf pack in the region and had hunted the local pack to extinction too. I wonder… if the setting up of the cursed ground near the Conclave was part of a multi-pronged attack."

Gabrielle looked over at Elysia. "What do you mean?" Elysia taped her fork on the plate, catching bits of pasta in it. "Sure, you thought it might have been intended to damage Paimpont's Unicorn materials industry, but what if it was more than that? Had any other wolves been infected, it would have possibly spiraled into a mass casualty frenzy in the non-magical world too. You said it yourself, there was no way this was a naturally occuring phenomena. That means that someone intended to cause harm. If they followed the same playbook as they did in Gevaudan, then we would have seen a sudden surge in anti-werewolf rhetoric, aimed at breaking down the recent gains they obtained from my potion stabilizing their lives. Damage would have been done to the non-magical population, Weres and Veelas, all with one single blow. Sounds an awful lot like something the Death Eaters would have done prior to their open warfare with the Ministry." Gabrielle went still. "Do you… do you think it might be the same people who were financing the kidnapping and trafficking rings? This "Sangroyal" organization my father is looking into?" Elysia shrugged before taking a bite from her plate, responding after she swallowed. "Possibly. It could also serve as a massive distraction from the currently active investigations. Just as it happened with the faulty wards, the sudden appearance of a cursed site in what was supposed to be a magic free zone will have the Ministry in a panic, sending MSF and Unspeakables searching the countryside, reducing the manpower available for active surveillance and investigations. Obviously, the Ministry cannot fail to act, but all that means is that the people behind this might have just scored a win."

Helping to pick up the plates, Ida grumbled about not being able to wash as Gabrielle and Elysia shared the duty, since it was the weekend. As Elysia dried the dishes with a towel before handing them to Ida, who would store them in their correct cabinet, she continued. "You might want to check with your father and have them review the records for which magical families lived near Gevaudan at the time of the original incidents, both before and after, as well as to check the Ministry records for anything related to Werewolf fear-mongering and Magical Community reprisals. This curse didn't manifest in a vacuum, so there will be historical trails and breadcrumbs he can follow that might lead to the current perpetrators." Gabrielle, having finished washing the last of the dishes, nodded. "I will go and speak to him right away. Still, you seem to know an awful lot about curses and how they affect creatures." Elysia sighed as she dried her own hands with the towel. "During my time with the Goblins, I encountered quite a few very dangerous creatures, two of which were tied to curses. The ones I faced the most were Lavellans, which are a particularly nasty cursed creature that propagates through the infection of regular rats with the curse, the larger ones manifesting when a large enough swarm arises. The other… was a particularly hellish creature whose very existence has been a bane to the residents of the Orkney Isles. No matter how many times the creatures are caught or killed, another would eventually appear, because the location where the curse is manifesting is unknown, with there being a relatively plausible theory that the site is on a currently submerged plot of land somewhere along the miles upon miles of shoreline." Noticing that Elysia didn't seem to want to elaborate on the creature further, Gabrielle kissed her lover on the cheek and took the Floo Terminal back home.

As Gringotts was doing the repair work on the Delacour Wards, they took advantage of the opportunity and tested to see if they could connect their Floo Terminal to that of the Peverell Estate's. Apparently, the independent system only began working after they had three interconnected transit terminals, the third being the one at the Gringotts Bank, with the chimney at the Charbonneau's home only being a communication terminal due to its size and non-adjustable frame. Elysia had been surprised about that since she recalled that the chimney at the Dursley home had operated as a Floo Terminal, but the Goblins suggested that it was possible that Dumbledore had the chimney altered to permit it to operate without informing Harry, which was something Elysia was certain that he would have concealed from her to prevent her from leaving the Dursleys' home unsupervised. Still, with the three main terminals now connected, the private network was operating, meaning Gabrielle could swing over and check on her family at any moment. Watching as Fleur and Apolline tutored Victoire in the living room, Gabrielle found her father in his study, relaying to him what Elysia had told her. He looked at the reports he received from the DoM and frowned. "The Unspeakables agree that the way the array was constructed suggested a centuries old design. Looking through the records of the Ministry to find relevant propositions and documentation will not be easy, though if there is anything that has survived all of the changes in government, it will definately be the property documentation. Give Elysia my thanks on the heads up. I will try to have my Aurors keep a close eye to see if anyone tries to capitalize on these cursed grounds."

Kissing her family good night, Gabrielle returned to the Peverelle Estate, dusting off the ash from her person. Noticing that the overalls that Elysia kept at the entrance of her Potions Lab were missing, the young witch went upstairs and retrieved a change of clothes. While visiting her parents had now become as easy as walking into the next room, the thing she hated about Floo travel when compared to apparition or portkeys was the bloody ash that simply got everywhere. It was why she only ever used the Floo when she needed to hurry, otherwise she would take her time and exit the property before using the portkeys. With a change of clothes in hand, she looked at the shower in her own room and paused midstep. Elysia and her had talked a bit about what their relationship meant about their arrangements, with Gabrielle insisting on paying the rent that the contract had stipulated, even though she was now much more than just a housemate. It simply felt like it was the right thing to do, and Elysia didn't protest much after their first discussion on the matter. What had changed was that Gabrielle could now enter and leave the Peverell Master Bedroom freely, despite the young Veela stressing that she wanted to maintain her own separate bedroom. Elysia had been fine with this and that was the end of that discussion… except that she had made some changes on her own that Gabrielle took notice of. Since Gabrielle tended to prefer the right side of the bed, she had found that the usually sparse drawers on the bedside table had been emptied out. And the few times that Gabrielle helped Elysia pick out a set of clothes, she noticed that the clothes in the walk-in closet had been reorganized, placed into a tighter configuration, leaving half the closet space available.

It was these subtle things that really made Gabrielle love Elysia even more. Despite both of them taking their relationship slowly, still getting to know one another despite their ever more intimate, and satisfying, love life, Elysia always made Gabrielle feel comfortable, letting her set the pace, while at the same time giving small hints as to how much she could get away with. Deciding to push on one of those offers, Gabrielle took her bottles of soap and hair care, as well as her towel, before leaving her bedroom. Entering the main suite, she found Anand and Macha sleeping on the rug and sofa, smiling at the sight of them. When she had asked Elysia earlier if she had sent them, what she got was the surprise that the three creatures had simply asked her for permission, impressing upon her the threat to Gabrielle's wellbeing, with the raven haired witch not even delaying them a microsecond. It warmed her heart in knowing that the three creatures were all now looking after her as much as Elysia did, including a particular raven, who's green eyes followed Gabrielle as she crossed from the bedroom, leaving her change of clothes on the bed, before heading into the bathroom. Having lathered up her hair, Gabrielle proceeded to wash her body, before taking her time to rub in the conditioner. It was during this part of her shower that a pair of strong fingers began to massage her scalp, making the young Veela groan in approval. Those hands took their time helping rinse every part of Gabrielle's body, before the young blonde was turned around, finding herself sandwiched between wet tiles and a wall of firm muscles. The smile that formed on her face didn't leave it for much of the night, even into her dreams.

Chapter 23: The Seeds of Madness

Taking a deep breath, a ploom of misty air blew out of Hermione's face as she walked towards the French Ministry of Magic's entrance, having just spent an hour or so wandering Place Cachée. It wasn't that different from her last few visits here, but she wanted to actually get some time to stretch her legs while being out on her own. Ever since she arrived with her parents to France, they had hardly been able to move about by themselves, as Hermione tried to set up some wards in the small apartment. While her father had intended to find a home right from the start, Hermione and her mother had tried to convince him to just rent an apartment before committing to something more permanent, out of fear of making a bad investment. Not that Hermione couldn't understand that her father was simply being impatient, considering how much their lives had been uprooted in the last few years. He probably just wanted to have some stability return to his life and Hermione could understand that feeling all too well. It was why she took the moment to look through the windows at the store displays and even stepped into a few. She noticed a bookstore that was currently closed in a side alley that was being avoided by the population, but was glad there were a few other bookstores to pick from. Looking into "Baguettes Magique de Cosme Acajor," which was still seeing some business this time of year, made her feel nostalgic. She could remember how many times she and Harry had met up in the summers right in front of Ollivander's, before the two of them would get dragged around by the Weasleys to get the rest of the school supplies.

It was those first few years of peace that Hermione missed the most. Sure, she had known that Voldemort was "around", but the Death Eaters had seemingly died out and the Wizarding World seemed to be mostly at peace. Then everything changed. After the Death Eaters broke out of Azkaban and Voldemort was out in the open, places like Diagon Alley ceased to be these magical refuges where a witch or a wizard could just relax. Instead, you had to be constantly looking over your shoulder, worried if the person walking a few steps behind you was an actual threat to your life or if you were just imagining it. When the war ended after Voldemort's defeat at Hogwarts, Hermione, like so many others, had hoped that they could return to that peaceful existence. Only… that didn't happen. A few years of tentative quiet was soon broken again by the Neo Death Eaters, as they sought to sow terror across Britain. Sure, they might have espoused the same Pureblood mania that the original Death Eaters perpetuated, but Hermione could see from who the victims were and how often they attacked that it wasn't the same. These people weren't being guided by Voldemort, though they did have some signs of direction, but, for the most part, all they seemed to care about was causing harm and breeding terror. They were nothing more than terrorists, latching onto a cause that justified their violent tendencies and gave an outlet for them. Even the worst of the Death Eaters from the first few wars, like Bellatrix Lestrange, for all of her madness, still had a sense of belief in something, no matter how vile it was. These Neo Death Eaters had no such belief, the defeat of Lord Voldemort for a final time cementing their dreams of a Pureblood centered world as nothing more than fantasy.

That was probably why Harry and those around him were their favorite targets. They had been the people responsible for Voldemort's defeat, so if the NDEs could kill them, they could try and state that they were the actual true victors. Of course, Harry's decision to vanish destroyed any hope of actually destroying the symbol of Voldemort's downfall. Without him, the NDEs could never truly claim victory, and that probably fed into their anger and rage, even though it also limited their feelings of accomplishment. In that sense, Hermione felt that Harry had made the right call to leave Britain for good. Without him being there, no one could use him as a symbol for their own agendas. He wasn't a poster child like she had been made by the Ministry of Magic, trying to demonstrate that their community was better off, even as it crumbled around them in violence and apathy. He also wasn't anyone's target, since no one knew where he was. He could very well be walking along one of the many streets in the muggle world and no one would know it was Harry Potter, the Conqueror of Voldemort… or Hermione's best friend. The young witch pulled the scarf up over her face, her nostalgia turning into melancholy. She was happy to hear from the recent letter that Harry was still alive and doing well, that he had successfully paid off all their shared debts to the Goblins and was free, somewhere in the wider world. She was happy that he had escaped the nightmare that Magical Britain was becoming… but that didn't mean that she didn't miss her best friend, one of the few glimmers of unblemished light from her past. Very much unlike her other long time colleague.

As expected of him, Ronald Weasley took the shortcut offered to him by the Ministry, not completing his NEWTS as a graduate of Hogwarts, and decided to try his hand at being an Auror. Except, he wasn't very good at it. According to Susan, who had also returned to Hogwarts for a proper seventh year of classes, when she entered the Auror Academy she had been surprised to see Ron there. Apparently, he was so bad at his job as an Auror, even with his father's backing, that he ended up being sent to the Academy for a… refresher. Unfortunately, he didn't manage to pass the Academy either, washing out rather quickly, even before Susan graduated. He had apparently taken a part time job at his brother's joke shop in Diagon Alley, but even there he had difficulty being on time or handling much of the mundane work the shop entailed. During this entire time, however, he had been corresponding with Rita Skeeter, that vile excuse for a woman, to write a "biography" about Harry Potter and to tell the "full" story. Sensationalist crap didn't even begin to cover what the end result of Skeeter's book was. Still, with some of the revenue from the book, his sister's help from her position in the League and his "celebrity" status, Ronald Weasley became the Keeper for the Chudley Cannons Quidditch Team… and quickly got demoted to reserve keeper, which probably did suit him better, since it meant less work from him, less effort on the field, free seating for all of the team's Quidditch matches and all he had to was to make some noise whenever the main Keeper tapped out from exhaustion. Hermione was partially glad that Ron seemed to have finally found his "place," if only because he stopped bugging her with letters about getting back together. While she believed that Ronald was also a potential target, the NDEs were probably just ignoring him, justifying it by saying they didn't want to make a martyr out of him or to antagonize the other Pureblood families that weren't involved in the fighting. It was the selective targeting of their victims that told Hermione that someone had to be trying to be at the helm, even if they were navigating themselves straight off a cliff.

She honestly had no idea just what she was thinking when she thought that Ron was "boyfriend" material so many years ago. With the amount of potions in her system, she was pretty sure one of them had to have been some sort of love potion, but she had no way of ever knowing who it was tied to, nor did she really want to know anymore, even if all the evidence pointed to one likely candidate. During her first six months back at Hogwarts, Ron had been exceedingly annoying, trying to get her to head into Hogsmeade every weekend, even if it meant breaking the rules. The one day that Hermione had left for Hogsmeade to buy some more school supplies and he turned up, she had been so infuriated with him that she did something really reckless. After being constantly pestered by him at the Three Broomsticks, Hermione simply told him that she would rather be with anyone else but him. Since she had been out with Susan, Hannah and Luna, she had instinctively reached out to her closest table mate, and to make a point of it, she had kissed Susan squarely on the lips. While his… "could you two do that again" earned him four blasts of stinging hexes, Hermione and Susan had done it again. And Again. It had probably been the best Christmas she ever remembered having while at Hogwarts, especially when Susan's present had been a blood relation locator spell. Hermione had broken down in tears in her lover's arms, before eventually deciding to head for Australia in January to find her parents. Their relationship continued past the rest of Susan's time at Hogwarts, but despite the redhead helping her to understand her sexuality, the two agreed that while they liked each other, there was just no true spark of that something special they both wanted. So they "broke up" amicably after Susan's first year in the Auror Academy, though as far as anyone else was concerned they were in a weird estranged relationship, which suited both women just fine.

While having her friends from the DA there had been nice for those first six months back at Hogwarts, and Susan had been an exceptional girlfriend to her while they lasted, nothing had managed to fill in the hole that Harry had made in her life. Not that Hermione was in love with him, though she plainly remembered crushing on him during their first few years as kids. No, what she had missed most was how unbelievably kind he was. He always asked her how she was doing, never really seeming to worry about his own condition and how he always made time for her in his days. Those few weeks they shared alone in the Wizarding Tent while on the run had been such a mix of depression… and comfort for Hermione, because while they might have been alone, whilst being hunted by Snatchers and Death Eaters alike, with a Horcrux eating away at their sanity, and yet at no time did Hermione feel unsafe in his presence. He was the pillar that had made every year of Hogwarts bearable for her, always there to make her laugh, or to offer his shoulder to her so she could cry. Finding her parents, her relationship with Susan, her growing feelings for a certain blonde witch that had made her feel extremely guilty… She had wanted to share all of that with Harry, if only to hear him say. "It will all work out in the end." But she hadn't been able to do that. Sure, Harry had sent her a letter every year for five years, wishing her well, talking little about his life and it had helped to ease her conscience, but she had dearly missed her best friend. When that fifth letter arrived, saying that he was finally going to live the life he wanted for himself, she had been glad for Harry, even if it meant she would never see him again. The most recent letter helped to ease some of her worries about him, and it showed her that he was still as caring as ever, though it only served to reawaken the ache in her heart.

Burying down the feelings that continued to well up, Hermione squared her shoulders and entered the French Ministry of Magic building. She could openly admit that she certainly loved the feel of the atrium here, rather than the one at London. Where the Ministry of Magic in Whitehall was dark in its underground position, unnatural magical lights bathing everyone in shadows while lighting up the fountains and the hallways, the French Ministry was bathed in a softer light, though it could just have been the sunlight from the tail end of winter filtering through the glass domes that made up the walls and roof, the art of the constellations, both ordinary and magical, making the place look like it came out of picture book. Approaching the receptionist desk, she requested to speak to a Head Auror on the condition of anonymity. While the man behind the desk eyed her carefully, he asked her to wait a moment, as he wrote on a piece of paper, before letting it slip into recess on his desk. As the receptionist spoke with the other visitors, giving them directions as to which desk tellers to approach for everything from getting a business license to requesting travel documents, an Auror wearing a long Dark Blue cloak approached her. After using his wand to check her person, inspecting her bag with its undetectable extension charm and finding the contents and her person to be harmless, the man nodded. "Very well, Madame, how may we be of assistance today?" Hermione sighed, pulling out her London Ministry issued ID and handed it to the Auror. "I am here to speak to Director Delacour about the recent criminal investigations involving our two communities." The Auror checked the documents before nodding. "Follow me, s'il vous plaît."

Hearing a knock on his door made François sigh, before he locked down all the sensitive documentation on his desk, storing it all within folders and then activated the wards to keep everything secure. "Yes?" One of his Head Aurors opened the door, holding it open for a figure on the other side. "Director, I have a British Ministry Official wishing to speak with you in person. I have made all the appropriate checks and her documentation has been authenticated." François blinked in surprise, as he didn't really expect Shacklebolt's government to actually send anyone to deal with him directly, having taken Brion's missive as a vague measure by the British to appear to be doing something about the situation. "Please, let her in." The Auror spoke softly to the woman, who entered covered in a hat, coat and scarf, before the door was closed behind her. When she took her hat off, François blinked, remembering her from somewhere. The young woman held out her hand to him. "It's a pleasure to meet you again, sir. My name is Hermione Granger, I am here as the newly installed Liaison between our Ministries." Hearing the name made François recall meeting her in the past. "Ah, I remember now. I believe we were introduced during Fleur's wedding, though you had much longer hair back then. Liaison for the British Ministry of Magic? It's been sometime since that post has been filled." Shaking his hand, Hermione nodded. "I am aware, Director. I personally would have prefered to have met you in more pleasant circumstances. I am here to represent the British Ministry during your investigation into the smuggling rings you have recently uncovered?" François gestured to one of the chairs before his desk. "Please, sit. You may also continue to speak English. I have had to practice mine at home since we wish for Victoire to remain bilingual. Actually, I believe she and Fleur have been talking about you of late. My granddaughter apparently misses her favorite aunt aside from Gabrielle."

The head of the Delacour family noticed the slight blush that came to Hermone's cheeks. "I have missed seeing them both as well. I will try to get in touch with them soon, but right now I am just trying to settle into my new role, as well as looking after my security arrangements." François nodded. "Of course. If you would like me to set up a personal escort…" Hermione frowned. "Your offer is generous, but recent events related to the French security situation… make me hesitant to accept it. Regardless, I am still sorting out the security situation for myself and my family, so I would like to keep my presence here as unannounced as possible, particularly if the smuggling ring is connected to the Neo Death Eaters in Britain. The British Ministry Aurors investigated the sites that your Ministry identified as the end points for the smuggled supplies, but at the time they were empty and abandoned. We are not certain how quickly the suspects were made aware that they were compromised, but we have some financial records to the properties that are being pursued, though these may not be enough to get a search warrant to investigate the suspected ringleaders and their properties. And, if they are as well connected as we believe them to be, it's very likely that they moved their operations into the properties of other suitable capable families with no direct ties…" François nodded. "Making the search warrant essentially pointless regardless. It's the same situation here, though thankfully we have been able to be more intense with our observations of suspected associates. Unfortunately, we can't share any of the information we have, to maintain operational security and I assume it's the same for you?" Hermione went silent for a moment. "It is… though if you feel that getting some information on who is potentially receiving the illicit materials could facilitate your operation… I may be able to apply enough pressure to get the information. Though it will be at my discretion."

François chuckled. "You are younger than Fleur and still you have more political acumen than what one would expect. I can see why they decided to give you this posting. Now then, how would you like us to communicate?" Hermione wrote down an address, which, upon seeing it, made François smile. "Ah, yes. Gringotts. Don't be too surprised, Miss Granger, as I am aware of their mailing system because my daughter's current girlfriend has a similar security arrangement. Ahh, I meant Gabrielle. Fleur is still, understandably, focused more on raising Victoire than finding a new partner." Hermione blinked, unsure why Director Delacour clarified, though she suspected he saw something on her face that made the clarification necessary. She hadn't been bothered by the possibility that Fleur had found herself a girlfriend… had she? Shaking her head, Hermione went over her arrangement, leaving the Director of the MSF's jovial mood lessened as she described the levels of security she had taken upon herself. "Miss Granger… are you certain that you wish to carry out this role? It's clear that you are deeply worried about your safety and the safety of your family. You could resign your position and request asylum from our Ministry or the ICW itself. You and your family could enter the witness protection program and just… disappear. You don't have to keep putting yourself in danger." Hermione lowered her eyes and stared at her hands. "I have thought about that option a lot, actually. Almost took it when my parents suggested it. I mean, even Harry disappeared from the world to find his peace. Why shouldn't I do the same?"

Hermione sighed. "But then I think back to everything we did, all that was accomplished and all that remains to be done… If I left everything now, as deserving of peace as any of us who lived through the second of Voldemort's insurgencies, I feel like I would regret it. I don't begrudge Harry for leaving. If anything, it was the right decision for him since he never really had much of life beyond that of being Voldemort's foe. He deserved his happy ending. I walked into this fight, at first a victim of circumstance, but eventually I decided to fight of my own volition. As a first generation witch, it was my future, my life on the line. I had to do something. And… it was also my best friend's life on the line as well." Hermione raised her eyes. "What's happening now… it's a consequence of the people who were in charge of Britain's future not taking the necessary steps to secure a better future for everyone. There were too many concessions, too many allowances made to people who needed to learn that their actions have consequences. We shouldn't have to live in fear for our lives after everything that we went through to put an end to Voldemort's reign of terror. I will do what I have to do to protect myself and my family, but I will not hide in fear. I will see this crisis through to the end and do my part in making the magical world a better place for everyone, either back home or here. So, I look forward to getting started right here with you, Director Delacour. What little help I can provide, you will have it." François rose from his desk and held out his hand to her. "Very well, Liaison Granger. We will get started as soon as you are ready."

Londinium Arena, January 2001

"Anand!" The large canine managed to just barely dodge a blow from their adversary, as Harry blasted it with every spell he knew. He had hoped that the supposedly deadly weakness the creature had towards fresh water wasn't an exaggeration. Unfortunately, any hope that Aguamenti, or any other variation of water based spells, having a devastating effect on their opponent for the 7th Trial had evaporated quickly, so he was currently cycling through every other element he knew in the hopes of finding anything that could harm a beast like this. Considering the British Ministry had been trying and failing to eliminate all traces of this abomination for the better part of a millennium, Harry doubted he would get lucky. Then again, this was the same British Ministry of Magic that eventually became the laughing stock of a government that couldn't handle Voldemort and his Death Eaters twice in the span of thirty to forty years, so… he wouldn't be surprised if they simply weren't giving it their all. Though, to be fair, being face to face with the most dangerous creature of the Orkney Isles, he could see why anyone would struggle to even face it. The beast was massive, easily twice the size of a normal horse, its flesh somewhere between rotting and flayed off, leaving only dark red muscles attached to blackish bones underneath, the chunks of flesh that fell onto the ground leaving behind pools that emanated noxious fumes. Of course, the most terrifying aspect of the monster wasn't just the horse's body, but the fact that it was a horse that had the upper body of a humanoid rider attached to it's back, the arms grotesquely extended so that they could reach the ground from a standing position, the form just as disgusting, with it's red eyes following Harry's every movement, plus the one great eye that sat on the horse's head.

When Harry had received the file on the Nuckelavee for the next task, he knew that it was something completely different to what he had faced before. Wyrms, Hiishi, Wyverns and even Griffins had long and well documented histories in Magical Europe, but the fact that the Nuckelavee had only a single point of origin clearly indicated that it was a true artificial creation, though Harry was thankful that it didn't have the ability to mutate others like the Lavellans, because unlike the cursed plague rats, there would be no explaining this monstrosity away to anyone. That said, the sight of those pools of miasma gave him pause as he pulled his enchanted scarf tightly over his face. Curse Magic was only something he began to research when he came across this accursed beast's file. Despite the practice being discouraged, it was said that many of the ancient magical families had some unique curses they kept hidden in their Family Grimoires, though these varied from family to family. Curses like the Killing and Torture Curses were the end result of experimentation into Wizardry, taking spells that were well known and warping them into something far worse. The Nuckelavee, like Weres, Hags, Vampires and Lavellans, however, were cursed by means of Witchcraft. Though the practice of European witchcraft itself was dying out in the wider sense of the term, that didn't mean that it was anything to dismiss or even write off. The power that well crafted magical curses born from witchcraft, after all, had endured for centuries on the continent and beyond. And while such curses were very tailored in how they interacted with others, that didn't mean that Harry shouldn't be wary, particularly with the Hallows.

His research into the Hallows of the Peverells had so far only turned up a few things. Initially, the magic they possessed was something that was passed down the bloodline, with the Head of the family finding from among his progeny someone capable of managing the power, with them becoming the next Lord or Lady Peverell, regardless of which child was born first. However, this magic came with a drawback, as it prevented the other children born into the family from having children of their own, forcing the Lord and his Heirs to sustain one long, unbroken line of succession, until the thirteenth century… when the Hallows were created. Though the texts didn't say explicitly, Harry had a feeling that the intention was to spread the power out to more members of the family, possibly in an attempt to strengthen their forces. They had just returned from an expedition to France, so the Peverells may have suffered far too many losses and were worried about dying out all together. Of course, like all good self fulfilling prophecies, the moment the family was freed from the limitations that the magic that bound them to a single unbroken line of succession was the same moment that the following generation all but made the family extinct, leaving only two other lines of succession with the Gaunt and Potter families, each one carrying the one Hallow they were charged with. And, because the intention behind their creation was to split this mysterious power, the Peverells had no inkling as to the fact that the Hallows would have developed personalities of their own once brought together again under a worthy Master. There simply was nothing in the Grimoires that could explain Anand, Macha and Badb, both as consciousnesses and as ethereal creatures.

It was that unknown that terrified Harry, though he wasn't afraid of them. From the moment they had first gained sufficient magic and awareness to express themselves, Harry had embraced them as his responsibility. As the last living Peverell descendant, they were his to protect and to care for, and in their interactions he could see that while they had quirks that bordered on curses, such as the Wand's obsession with killing, the Stone's apathy towards life or the Cloak's deep rooted desire to protect its wielder, there was no malice in them. From his connection to Voldemort, Harry had grown to understand the Dark Lord's mind and had seen the malice that was rooted there, the desire to dominate to satisfy his own ego, the love for inflicting pain unto others because he could so with impunity, savoring every scream as proof of his unquestionable authority, and his delight in taking life because it demonstrated his mastery over it. Everything about Voldemort had been in service to his own ego, from his every order to the Death Eaters, to his desire to vanquish Harry by his own hand. He took delight in everything that he did, no matter how cruel and vile, because it proved he was in control of his life and Harry couldn't help but pity him now, because, if anything, his devotion to his cruelty and his sense of self worth had made Voldemort a slave to his pride. He could see now how Dumbledore had manipulated Voldemort so expertly without the use of any potions or tricks.

The Hallows, however, had none of that. Macha might favour killing over all things, but there was no pride behind it, just cold, almost fully detached efficiency. If there was a threat to herself or her own, then death was the absolute guarantee that the threat was neutralized. Sure, she at times seemed to savor the act of killing, but it was almost like a sense of fulfillment, of a purpose completed, rather than the satisfaction in bringing terror and then death to a life. Anand, by contrast, was apathetic towards life and death because to her there was no distinction between the two. Neither were a threat to her nor did she harbor any hatred towards them, though she did care about having someone there by her side, a Master that could give her existence meaning. Perhaps the one that was more interested in the living of the three was Badb, as it was her obsession to watch over everyone and everything, as if silently judging them. Because of their interconnected nature, Harry had researched the various Triple Goddesses of human mythology and had discussed their names with the Hallows. It was they that picked the three names of the Morrígan as their own, and Harry could understand why. While the Hallows might have been associated with Death, they could also be seen as extensions of life, protection, authority and war. At the same time, they were quite raw, in the sense that they had almost no life experience. While they had some sense of who previously owned them, the memories of these were vague, hollow echoes of those who came before. It was the moment that Harry had the Stone in his hand, the Cloak on his person and the Wand aimed at his face, unafraid of Death… that was the moment that the Hallows remember coming to be, their first conscious act… to spare Harry's life. That was also the reason why Harry had hesitated to bring them into the Arena and was being overly cautious now. Because they were alive, at least to him, and he needed to protect them, from themselves and the world.

He especially needed to protect them from whatever cursed magic that was leaking from the Nuckelavee, as their ethereal forms could potentially be even more susceptible to corruption from magic capable of altering a living creature into the abomination before him. When he had done the initial research, he had also figured that using standard melee weapons would be unwise. The beast had a physical reach that dwarfed all swords and halberts, and Harry had confirmed with a few conjurations that its skin was quite resistant to physical damage. His brief attempt at warding it into position failed miserably as the skin seemed to pass through most wards with relative ease, telling Harry that the Goblins went through a great deal of trouble to contain the creature, let alone capture it, probably using a physical cage, as they had kept it contained behind the Arena's gate until the moment he himself was on the field. Recognizing the futility in using his sword, Harry had left it behind, only bothering to bring his physical armour, though he made sure it was the lightweight chainmail and leather, guessing that he would be dodging far more than blocking blows, and the miasma the creature creature likely meant it was immune to potions. Still…, the situation was proving to be quite dire. Every spell he threw at the creature did seem to impact it, drawing its attention momentarily, but none seemed to cause any damage to its body. The very idea that a creature could be entirely magic resistant was ludicrous, as that would have made news the moment it was discovered. The creature had to have some form of weakness, though the fact that most Goblins stopped the Trials around their attempt at the fifth trial would indicate that it wasn't one that was easy to grasp.

Dodging a wide swipe from the Nuckelavee jockey's arms, Harry pursed his lips. He doubted that the texts had been wrong about water playing some sort of role in besting a Nuckelavee, but if standard conjured water wasn't having an effect on the beast, it would have to be something else. The stories sometimes suggested the presence of a priest, but Harry doubted faith had any relation to the beasts… though most faith based stories involved Rituals of some… kind… and Curse Magic, particularly the type created by witchcraft, required rituals to get the magic to its peak capability. Harry cursed in his head. Ritual Magic was exceedingly complex and required years of practice, if not decades, not to mention the religious aspects some of them held potentially acting as a limiting factor on the effectiveness of the magic, as a true believer would likely impart more willpower and magic if they believed the ritual would work, than a non-believer filled with doubt. He didn't have the chance to apply Ritual Magic now, and he certainly wouldn't be able to wait for a time when he was skilled enough to use said magic against the Nuckelavee. As Anand, who had been acting as a distraction, seemed to avoid a charge from the beast, one of the jockey's arms managed to strike at the canid. Seeing Anand skid across the ground made Harry's blood run cold, before drawing on all of his and Macha's power, blasting the Nuckelavee with a heavy burst of flames. The creature howled and neighed in pain, turning its attention on Harry, who continued to look for any way that he could best the creature as it turned its full attention on him.

The Arena itself was shifted to look like a beachhead, meaning there was no place for him to hide, very few trees to use as fuel for fires and nowhere to bind or lock up the beast, as the ground was too soft. The creature itself didn't seem to mind the flames greatly, so Harry was running out of options, as Macha's insistent call to kill the beast was repeated in his mind, until Harry looked over at Anand, watching her steadily get up onto her feet. Closing his eyes, Harry took a deep breath. He knew the words. He had heard them plenty of times over his life aimed at him and those dear to him. At the same time, he knew that they were a curse, twisted and warped by Dark Witches and Wizards over centuries. He had seen other similar curses in the Peverell journals, but at no point did they ever write down a curse designed specifically to end life. Why was that? As he stared into the glowing red eyes of the Nuckelavee jockey as the flames died out, his grip on the wand tightened, knowing that neither would have affected what was essentially a beast existing on the edge of life and death… The thought struck Harry, even as he dodged a charge, with his wandless dueling shield protecting him from a swipe by the jockey's arms. Getting even greater distance between himself and the beast, Harry reached Anand's side, running his hands over the canine's black pelt. The creature before him was an abomination, an affront to life and death. That was why the Hallows had insisted upon joining him on this fight. This was as much their duty as it was Harry's challenge. If they were insisting that the only way for him to succeed against the beast was to kill it, then he would trust them.

Taking a deep breath, Harry chased away all thoughts of the curse that he had been taught. Death wasn't supposed to be some violent, hateful moment. It was painful, sure, but it was a moment that all life was doomed to face. He had walked into the Dark Forest under someone else's suggestion, but he had not been afraid to die that day. Death came for all, but it needed not be violent or cold. This creature was a living curse, sustained by the hatred of the person who created that first cursed abomination in the Orkney Isles. It needed to be… put to rest. Harry closed his eyes as the Nuckelavee approached, remembering that one phrase he had seen repeated in the Peverell Grimoire. He had taken it literally as nothing more than a prayer but, as he faced a monster that needed to be killed, the meaning of the words finally fell into focus. Harry opened his eyes, both alight with magic now, as the Elder Wand's tip began to glow white. "Requiesce in Pace." Remembering that moment in the forest, where he had found himself in an ethereal white King's Cross Station, he had allowed the sensation from that place to fill his mind as he uttered the words. He felt a heavy tug on his magic as the spell was cast and then… nothing. Opening his eyes into the deathly silence that filled the Arena, he watched as the Nuckelavee, frozen in place just as the jockey's arms' was about to reach him, collapsed onto the ground, a black mist beginning to emanate from it as the flesh of the jockey and the horse were disentangled, leaving behind two corpses. The silence continued even as he felt the gate behind him opening, with Golstrud coming to stand beside him as they both gazed at the corpses. "They will be given a proper burial, Challenger Potter. You have my word on that."

Harry nodded, his heart feeling light, even as tears threatened to escape his eyes. "Thank you, Golstrud." As Harry turned around and made for the elevator, the goblin attendant turned to look at him. "So, do you now understand why this is the Seventh Trial?" Harry stopped walking for a moment. "Because it's the only creature that can only be bested by killing it through magic. The Griffins were a test designed to scare the would-be Challengers away. If you survived them, you would only manage it by the skin of your teeth, making the Challengers wary of continuing forward. This test… the Nuckelavee… was to make sure… that the Challengers understand that with what comes next, one cannot hesitate to use deadly force. Killing… must always be an option, if one is to survive." Golstrud nodded. "Indeed, Challenger Potter. While you have now gotten the farthest of any Challengers in decades, many had already embraced killing in their hearts, having used the Killing Curse against every other creature up to this point. In fact, had you used the usual Killing Curse against it, there was a chance that the curse would have failed. One's hatred, you see, would have had to surpass the hatred of the person who invented the Nuckelavee curse in the first place. That you had made it this far without using it even once speaks greatly of your character. And, I must say, that you are the first to utter that particular Killing Curse in centuries, an extraordinary feat in itself. I had read about the White Death, but no one had ever heard it being used since the British Civil War." Harry sighed, running his hand on Anand's back as the canine whined at him in concern. The feelings emanating from the three Hallows helped to chase some of the sorrow out of Harry's heart.

"Thank you for the warning, Golstrud, but I will say that, even after today, I don't think you will see me using either anytime soon." Harry turned, his eyes lighter than they had been in months, since the Rebellion took place. "Powerful magic they may be, but I think death should always remain the last resort when facing an opponent." Golstrud raised an eyebrow. "And when the opponent is a monster that will not hesitate to kill you or all that you hold dear?" Harry chuckled. "Then I will think about it and make the decision then and there. Because if I treat every fight with the intent of killing my opponents as swiftly as possible… then I am not really learning anything from those fights, am I?" Golstrud blinked in surprise. "Is that how you wish to go into every single trial?" Harry nodded as he caressed Anand's head. "If there is one thing that these Tasks have taught me, other than to take a lot more time doing research before going into one, is that I always have much to learn. Not only about the threats I am facing, but also about the world I am living in, but also… about myself. By the time I leave your great city, I intend to have learned as much as you all can teach me… and to know that at no point will I ever be done learning." As Harry disappeared into the elevator of the Arena, under the satisfied gaze of the Viceroys and King Gringott, as well as the murmurs of the rest of the spectators, he recalled Anand into his normal form, feeling the three Hallows and their satisfaction radiating off of them. Macha, in particular, was purring in his mind, which made Harry smile. There was still a lot for him to learn, about himself, the Hallows and the Peverells. One thing he did know for sure, though, was that he would pay a bit more attention to his three companions and their opinions… even if they needed moderation, from time to time.

Present Day

"So there were more cursed sites located?" Fueruk lowered the parchment he had in his hand as he looked towards the Goblin King, with the other Viceroys seated around him. "That is correct, your Majesty. As of right now, the French MSF located twelve new cursed grounds, all scattered across the countryside, though our analysis suggests those responsible were placing them based on current wolf population distribution. The fact that the wolf placed in Paimpont forest had been artificially introduced was made widely known must have scared the perpetrators into being more cautious, as these were now heavily grouped around the southeast region, where the population was actively present. That said, we have noticed that they have been placed in locations with either magical or non-magical significance, and a few have been around the territories of local Werewolf packs." Ragnar tapped his fingers on the table. "While we have not experienced any increase in "wolf" sightings, we have noticed an increase in violent crimes around the locations where the werewolf packs have their own territories setup. The Purebloods have always made these increases in violent crime in proximity to Weres a political talking point, blaming them for the violence and using the possibility of their exposure as justification for Pack relocation or Auror harassment, despite the fact that the relocations are almost always aimed at placing them in regions that already have a high rate of criminality among the non-magicals. There are rumours of an executive order being discussed in the Ministry, at least according to the Daily Prophet, despite the new potion having already been distributed to the majority of the British Were population, to great success." Gringott grumbled. "These are not coincidences."

The rest of the Viceroys agreed with His Majesty's assessment, before Fueruk spoke up. "Gringotts Parision has already provided security for a few of these sites as the Department of Mysteries and the MSF carry out their investigations, in the hope of alleviating the burden on the Aurors while also creating the illusion that they are… stretched thin. We believe Sangroyal might try to take advantage of this surge in MSF activity to carry out further acts of sabotage, but we remain uncertain as to their full extent, though the … interrogation of one of it's conspirators gave us a good idea as to the composition of its more influential and wealthy members." Ragnar chuckled. "Not much of an interrogation when the dead are… compelled to answer truthfully. Poor wandwavers have no idea what they stumbled upon when they took the Delacours hostage. They were lucky the Morrígan refrained from hunting them all down." Gringott looked to Fueruk. "I take it she refuses to get involved any further?" The Parision Viceroy pursed his lips. "She will intervene if we request it of her in defence of Goblin interests, or if her friends are endangered again, but she does not wish to be… proactive. She feels that it should be the MSF's responsibility to eliminate this threat to French Magical Society, not hers." The Viceroys all grumbled in agreement. While they respected their Champion's independence from their authority, none would disagree that her actions were better limited to acts of defence of herself and her interests. As a citizen of the Goblin Nation, the position of neutrality in the matters of the wandwavers was a central one to them, but it was one they knew would be difficult for the Champion to embrace.

The king rubbed his chin as he thought of the events that were transpiring. "Ragnar, you mentioned that the NDEs have been… quiet since their actions on October 31st?" Seeing his Londinium Viceroy nod, the King sat back against his throne. "I find it troubling that both the NDEs and these Sangroyal pests are both doing their best to conceal their activities, almost as if they are coordinating together for some greater purpose. The NDEs attack… where was it directed at again?" Ragnar rested his hand on the table. "The graves of the Potters and their former home in Godric's Hollow." One of the other Viceroys muttered under her breath. "That's two of our champions' names they have been desecrating." The Viceroys looked to her but refrained from speaking, her observation found to be valid. The King, however, remained in thought as he fiddled with his long fingers. "Ragnar, Fueruk, I want both of you to either place security or to heighten it around Elysia Peverell's past and current relations, particularly those with whom she had good standing. If the NDEs have targeted them before, I believe they will try again." Ragnar nodded as Fueruk raised his voice. "Do you believe the secret of her identity has been compromised?" Gringott shook his head. "No, I do not. However, as a rule, particularly with these Sangroyal extremists being active, it would be better to assume the worst. That her homeland and her current region of residence are both under threat of violence by magical terrorist organizations should mean we should take any threats seriously. While watching The Morrígan unleash her rage upon her enemies may be exciting, she is also a citizen and a respected member of our Nation. We will protect her interests, past and present, as we would expect her to protect our own." The Goblins nodded in agreement, before the meeting turned to other matters.

As the Viceroys began to disperse, Ragnar approached Fueruk. "I believe one of my charges moved across the channel. I take it Parision will be handling her security?" Fueruk nodded back. "She and her family are currently under supervision, though it is without their knowledge. Unfortunately, agreements prevent me from informing Lady Peverell of her presence. I had hoped to schedule them so they could run into each other, but where Lady Peverell is punctual, her former companion has elected to keep her arrivals as… unpredictable as possible." Ragnar chuckled. "It is telling of their states of mind. Still, it was my understanding that Lady Peverell's book was already completed and is currently in the process of being printed. What reason does she have to visit the Bank so… consistently?" Fueruk noticed the sharp look in Ragnar's eye, meaning that his fellow Viceroy had heard something, probably from the Smiths. "Lady Peverell made a request, which our District is proud to fulfill, though it will take a great deal of time and effort out of everyone involved, including our Champion." Ragnar pulled his glasses off his eyes. "It was my belief that you had welcomed Lady Peverell into your territory with the intent to see to her peaceful retreat." Fueruk sighed. "I did, and that remains my main goal when attempting to satisfy her requests. Unfortunately… sometimes the best defence one can mount to maintain peace… is an active one. Champion Peverell came to that decision on her own and we are merely assisting her in its fulfillment." Ragnar replaced the glasses over his eyes. "Very well, but if you or your smiths need anything, do not hesitate to run it by me. We owe her just as much as anyone else." Fueruk smirked. "I will keep that in mind."

"I thought you said we needed to stop these face to face meetings for a while. What did you need to tell me to come in person for that you couldn't tell me over a letter or Floo call?" Jean Du Plessis tossed his invited guest the photo that he had received from one of his remaining contacts in the Magical Security Force. Ever since the warding sabotages were discovered, François Delacour had been doing a bit of an internal reshuffling of the Aurors, successfully sussing out who was leaking information and isolating them, before eventually putting them through interrogations. With the recent scandal, there was concern that announcing the fact that several of the MSF's Aurors had been reassigned and are in the process of being charged with criminal activities would cause another major blow to the public's faith in the Ministry's ability to safeguard itself and its people. Jean had wanted to blow the lid on the whole situation to get the MSF into a damage control frenzy, particularly as they were busy locating and isolating the cursed grounds that his subordinates had been propagating all over the country, but the Convention had yet to meet. If he blew the story now through his contacts in the press, it would only serve to draw attention to them and to himself. No, he needed to wait for the Convention, where several well placed inquiries, and summons before the assembly, would force Françous Delacour's hand. Until then, he had been focusing on stretching out the MSF's remaining forces quite thin, and now he had found a means to do just that, without risking his own people for it.

"Your target. Hermione Granger was spotted inside the French Ministry of Magic, in the MSF's Headquarters. She was in a closed door session with Director Delacour but one of my contacts was able to snatch a few pictures of her." The British wizard took the photos and looked them over. "That's her. Filthy little Mudblood thought that by skipping out of the Isles she was safe, but I swore I would make her play for everything she did to us and the cause. Do you have her current location?" Jean shook his head. "Not yet. My contacts lost her as soon as she left the Ministry and they didn't have any idea who she was when she walked in. I have placed observers around Place Cachée to see when she returns once more and try to track her back to her residence, but we need to discuss how we are going to handle her death." The Death Eater tossed the photos onto the desk. "There is nothing complicated about it. Tell your men to pin her down with her filthy muggle parents and kill them all!" Du Plessis sighed. This was part of the reason he hated working with the current Neo Death Eaters. A few years prior, he had been more than happy to assist the resurgent Death Eaters with potions, supplies and even replacement wands, more than aware that the leadership of the organization, at least after the summer of 1995, was more than capable of making functional plans on their own. Gods did he miss Voldemort and his analytical mind. He personally thought the British Dark Lord was a bit over dramatic at times and exceedingly obsessive, but his political savvy and knowledge of a wizard's, particularly purebloods, motivations made him an excellent manipulator. This young man was far too green for Jean's taste.

"I am afraid that it simply can't be that easy. If any of my contacts do it, it will draw attention to the fact that you have foreign backers, or do you think that the MSF will just ignore the fact that French Dark Wizards and Witches went out of their way to kill, as you put it, a "filthy little Mudblood" and her muggle family for… what? Sport? I don't know if you haven't noticed but we prefer to keep Sangroyal's existence unnoticed by law enforcement and the general public. You saw how your Ministry reacted as soon as Voldemort was resurrected and muggles and wizards started disappearing. If you hadn't had Sirius Black as a convenient scapegoat, I doubt your Death Eaters would have been anywhere near as successful in getting their forces into the necessary preparations for storming Azkaban. We have been at this game for centuries and the Ministry had no idea we even existed." The other man crossed his arms over his chest. "Right, until your overzealous catchers kidnapped the wrong Veela. Now the MSF is clearly on your tail. What's a bit of murder to draw their attention away from you? It's not like they would realize that we are working together." Du Plessis felt his eye twitch. "They would know that there is more than merely a transactional relationship. That information has leaked from the Ministry itself. That will cost me valuable pawns and contacts that are growing ever harder to replace. No, if you want this noname Mudblood dead, you will get some of your men down here and have them do it themselves."

The British Wizard shook his head. "I can't spare the men. Ever since your little operation got busted, we had to move our portkey destination points around several unaffiliated properties and even a few muggle warehouses. The Aurors there might not be as efficient as yours but they are doing better than anticipated, particularly with Bones at the helm of the investigation." At the curious look from his French counterpart, the wizard elaborated. "She's the heir to an old family, who had been raised by the previous head of the DMLE, before the Dark Lord paid her a visit in person and ended her tenure. Her niece seems to have taken her Aunt's death seriously, since we have no idea where her current residence is, let alone what the security is like. She and a few Aurors are taking the initiative a bit more than we would like. We need every able wandhand on standby." Jean shrugged, taking the pictures and slipping them into the folder. "Then we won't bother tailing her. If you aren't interested in getting your revenge and in sending your so-called message, then I have no reason to waste my people's time tailing a lowborn witch through Paris and beyond." His guest frowned as he looked at the closed folder, before sighing. "Fine! But I am not sending them without having a good idea what they are running into. Get me the intel on her security situation and then I will send my men over." Du Plessis raised an eyebrow. "You must think me to be quite the fool if you think I will accept that offer. No. Send your men to one of our warehouses here in France. Once they are on our soil and I am certain they will handle the mudblood on their own, then I will be having my contacts track her movements."

His guest stared at him from the other side of his desk. "You refuse to take me on my word?" Jean stared back, before calling his bluff. "If you would be willing to sing a properly written contract on the matter, I might be willing to agree to your request." He knew he had the young wizard as soon as he said contract. The man was very much like his fellow British Purebloods, unwilling to risk his life on binding magical contracts, particularly if they are well worded. Anything too simple like an Unbreakable Vow would leave too much open to interpretation and Jean had no desire to make a proper contract verbally regardless. The British wizard rubbed his forearm in a familiar gesture, one Du Plessis had seen on several of the original Death Eaters. That bit of magic had always intrigued him, but he doubted the benefits it provided to Voldemort and his organization would serve him just as well. Subtlety was more important to him, than the flare of having subjects brand themselves in service of him. It was that same subtlety that would ensure that he, not Voldemort, would live to see his aspirations fulfilled. After all, he had all the time in the world. The British Wizard gave him some platitudes but ultimately agreed to send some wizards over to do the deed. Jean didn't really care if they succeeded or not, only that the MSF and the ICW believed that the wizards merely followed after the witch and killed her out of revenge. It would further erode the Ministry's perception in the public's eye and would waste the MSF's resources in looking out for further incursions, ones that wouldn't be happening. With that and the cursed grounds, Jean would have his pick of what crisis he could use to out Delacour and reshape the Convention into one better able to answer to Sangroyal's needs.

Chapter 24: Pursued by Hate, Finding Love

"Daniel, you don't have to eat all of it in one bite." Hermione hid the smile on her face with her hand as her parents walked in front of her, her father wolfing down a pastry that they bought from a bistro a few streets back. While her parents were dentists and usually frowned upon eating anything sweet, they had mellowed out after so many years, particularly after the whole memory wipe incident. Ever since, her father had grown quite an appetite for any pastries, trying everything that caught his eye, with his wife joining in every once in a while. Being married to a dentist did come with the perks of having his significant other insist on maintaining the right level of dental hygiene so what damage he might end up doing to his teeth was easily remedied by the time they had returned to their apartment. If nothing else, their decision to rent out an apartment in Paris, while overly expensive, did give the Granger family the opportunity to relax and enjoy much of what the city had to offer. Though everything was limited because of it being winter, they had managed to see the city and its streets beautifully decorated in Christmas lights before they turned them off at the end of the season, while also taking in the offerings of the many Museums in the city at a much less frantic pace, since the usual visitor crowd was missing for the Winter Holidays. The decision to leave Britain, while somewhat rushed in its final stages, had so far been a positive one, as both her parents felt more comfortable being out on the streets, having fun or just enjoying the sights. They had been particularly interested in visiting a few of the locally available properties that they had spotted in the registry that Gringotts had provided to them.

While most were in the side streets of Place Cachée, there were quite a few townhouses in greater Paris for them than they had expected. Many of these weren't that dissimilar from the apartment they had previously occupied within London, which made them a lot more comfortable with the idea, but they had elected to wait a bit to see the other offerings in the other urban centers. Hermione didn't mind as she could tell from all of the warding she had to learn how to do that the properties available were rather far from the strongest leylines, the best places being within Place Cachée, or one particular building that reminded her of Grimmauld Place with how massive it was inside the structure, as it had been the townhouse of a particularly wealthy family that had ended up having to sell it off to repay their debts after a risky business venture turned sour. Her parents were still interested in having a more suburban home, so all of the magically stable homes that were in rural lands were out of the question, though her mother had conceded to look them over again later, as she was well aware that dentists were a limited commodity the less urban a region was. The fact both her parents were willing to drive to work also gave them some wiggle room in picking out a place to live. They had made plans to check the properties in the nearby cities first, before extending their search further east and south, knowing that these places would be even more expensive to acquire the closer they got to the Mediterranean coast. Her mother had suggested visiting Reims during its cultural festival, the name of the city having sparked a memory from Hermione's recent past.

She knew that the city was Fleur's hometown and that her family lived on its outskirts. Meeting Françous Delacour and his mentions of both Fleur and Victoire had unearthed even more feelings than Hermione had expected. With Bill Weasley spending so much of his time out on expeditions, the young witch knew that Fleur would have had difficulty raising Victoire practically on her own. The animosity between the Weasley women and Fleur hadn't really abated much in the years after the wedding and if anything they seemed to blame her for Bill's prolonged absences from home, not really listening when Hermione or anyone else pointed out that Bill was already doing the exact same thing prior to the wedding. Hermione's own decision to not have a relationship with Ron also soured her relationship with Molly Weasley, though Ginny could care less after she decided to pursue her Quidditch career, only ever really complaining about Harry having gotten away from her. As such, the young brunette had decided to spend many of her weekends visiting the Shell Cottage, helping with Victoire as a baby and letting Fleur get some much needed rest. It was during the few times that Fleur was actually awake and they managed to interact that Hermione had become aware of the changes in how she perceived Fleur. While she had echoed Harry's thoughts that Fleur had been very prideful as a competitor in the Triwizard Tournament, the death of Cedric Diggory and her later interactions with the Order had softened her edges. She was still a very proud woman, particularly of her craft as a Charms specialist, most of her work having to be done from home because of Victoire's early age at the time, but she wasn't as stuck up about it.

As the feelings grew, so too did Hermione's guilt. She recognized that Fleur was definitely being emotionally neglected by Bill and had advocated that they either change their situation or for her to seek a divorce, the latter option being the one that Hermione had the hardest time justifying. Yes, she believed that Fleur deserved so much better than what Bill was providing in their marriage… but there was that part of Hermione's mind that was telling her that she was doing this for her own sake rather than that of her friend's. Which was why the moment Fleur decided to get divorced, Hermione did her best not to take advantage of it. She knew that Fleur would be in a delicate state and would need to focus on taking care of her daughter. So the former Gryffindor did the right things, as she always believed that she had to do. She had let her feelings for Fleur go, helping her and daughter return home to France, even as the sight of her leaving broke her heart. And it wasn't just letting go of Fleur. The little redhead babe had grown before Hermione's eyes and the witch couldn't help but give her the love her father seemed unwilling to give, helping her mother in bathing the child, getting her to learn how to use the bathroom and even how to speak. After a time, Hermione looked forward every week to see Victoire just as much as Fleur. But even though they meant so much to her, the two Veela were simply someone else's family and she had just been filling in. Now though… she was just a train ride away from Fleur's home address and François had all but confirmed she was living at his place. The idea of seeing both Fleur and Victoire had reignited that ember that she had thought had gone out and she was again trying to decide if she should be selfish just this once. Her mother's plans did mean that they would be nearby for other reasons, so… maybe she could just… pay them a visit.

As the Grangers approached the front steps that led up from the streets to their apartment's front door, Hermione was in the process of pulling out her keys, her thoughts centered on the discussion she wanted to have with her mother about visiting Reims, when the feel of the magic around her made her pause. The property was warded, this much she could feel, but the control she had over said wards had been severed. When it had occurred she wasn't sure, but it was clear that the apartment had been broken into by magic. Over the last few weeks she had at times felt like she was being watched, but it had grown more pronounced this last week, though she hadn't been able to catch on if anyone was actually keeping an eye on her. Now though, she knew that she had been followed, and that there was a very high chance that there were people right behind the door, intending to do her and her family harm. Keeping her movements natural, Hermione drew her wand and silently placed a charm based ward on the front door. "Mom, Dad, I need you two to head towards the nearest police station. Tell them our apartment was broken into. Go as soon as I tell you!" Turning around, she scanned the crowd of people around on the street, noticing two pairs of darkly clad men and women heading her way, their hands clearly holding wands, their attention razor focused on her and her parents. The ward on the door would hold for a bit and the windows were too high for the people inside to try and climb out off, though her ward did cover them partly so they would be just as difficult to break out of in the first place. Meaning she needed to focus on the pairs of magicals that were out in the open. She hated that she was about to break the Statute of Secrecy, but the Obliviators would have to handle the rest.

Concealing her wand as best as she could, she aimed it at the empty car that was parked on the side of the street, waited for the magicals to be right next to it before casting a blasting curse. The Bombarda caused the vehicle to explode, the detonation launching the two magicals onto the ground, injured if not killed. "Go now!" Her parents didn't question her as they joined the throng of people as they scattered as far away from the explosion, though Hermione was smart enough to injure the ones that were blocking their path to the nearest police station, so her family had a clear shot. Whirling around, Hermione took a second to raise a defence shield, blocking two curses sent her way from the other two mages, the ones inside the building still trapped by the wards. To her surprise, however, the same two magicals were stunned from behind by spells cast by four people dressed in civilian clothes. One gestured at her to come to their side across the street. "Miss Granger, Director Fueruk charged us to protect you. Please, take cover over here. We are already calling for the MSF to get on the scene." Hermione nodded. Had the wizard said Delacour or anyone else, she would have hesitated, but the name of the Director of the Gringotts Bank Paris Branch was unlikely to be spoken by those coming after her, and he had mentioned that he wanted to inform security about her presence, meaning that he had thought about giving her some sort of security detail. The man eyed her carefully as they took position behind a small concrete barrier. "You don't do things half assed, Miss Granger. You took out one of our guards with that blast." Hermione blushed in embarrassment. "Are they…"

The wizard gestured towards the side where the car had exploded and how the people she assumed were on his side were pulling three people away from the blast zone, two fitted with magic suppression cuffs. "Everyone seems to be alive thanks to your perfect timing. We sent two of our best to escort your parents to safety. We were only supposed to be guarding you, no magical traces and no footprint, but this definitely qualifies as an emergency. If you follow Maze here, she can take you to your parents while we deal with the rest before the MSF arrives." Hermione shook her head. "Sorry, but I am not leaving until I know those bastards are down." The man was about to reply when the front of the apartment her family had been renting was blasted out completely, before spells began flying through the debris. Hermione was quick with casting stunners and shields, leaving the head security officer shaking his head. "I can see why the Boss had us keep our eyes on you. Alright, Maze! Full sweep! I want everyone not on our side who is throwing curses on the ground, kissing asphalt!" The security forces kept Hermione between them and the attackers, switching between stunners and shields, with the witch of the group displaying great use of transfiguration to block curses that resembled the Unforgivables. Eventually, the dust cleared and several of the security officers walked up the stairs, recasting stunners on the figures inside of the ruined apartment, as sirens filled the air with noise. After the all clear was shouted out, Hermione and her new guards walked up to the edge of the street, the brunette looking at the damaged structure. "If we didn't have magic, I would think my parents and I wouldn't be getting our deposit back." The wizard looked towards the car and the people nearby. "Unfortunately… you might still not get it. The MSF will have to make a cover story for this and the damage will have to stick around for it." Hermione sighed, her shoulders slumped. "Great. Just… great."

"Of all the bloody days…" Gabrielle could understand her father's frustration. The two of them had planned to spend the day out together, looking for Valentine gifts and ideas, though in her father's case it was also his and Apolline's "official" Anniversary day. She knew he had been really busy at work with the constant calls over the cursed grounds being found, with the DoM having a hard time clearing out the contaminated creatures. Right now they were simply exterminating what wolves that had been exposed to what they now knew was contaminated meat that, combined with the ritual site, would trigger the transformation of the wolves into their beastly forms. The spike in violent wildlife had been causing a massive headache for both the magical and non-magical government, as the latter couldn't keep the population safe aside from warning them that there were wolves infected with a "new strain" of rabies. The cover story so far had successfully avoided human casualties, particularly since the DoM wasn't sure what a bite to a human from a contaminated wolf would result in; whether it was a sort of lycanthropy, zombification or just plain old death. This was particularly distressing to the environmentalists, as the wolves had just barely begun to be reintroduced to the French region after centuries of near extinction, only for the situation to once again ruin the reputation of the deeply important and usually well restrained predators, raising demands from the rural workers to curb the repopulation efforts.

As the Director of the MSF, it had been François' job to coordinate the response of the other Ministry departments, such as the Department for Magical Incidents and the Department for the Preservation, Isolation and Care of Magical Creatures to every single case of cursed grounds, while also managing a reorganization of his own Department after it became clear there were "moles" leaking information to the organization that helped to operate the kidnapping and smuggling ring. Her father had been so busy he had forgotten entirely about his and Apolline's Anniversary until Gabrielle reminded him, resulting in the two of them making a rushed shopping date while their significant others were busy. Gabrielle had been worried that Fleur would feel left out but her father told her that he had something special planned for her, though he neglected to elaborate further. Seeing her father actually enter a lingerie shop had been an interesting experience for Gabrielle, though, then again, as he was a man within a house of three Veela women, it was expected that his sense of familiarity with female clothing was far higher than most peoples. If anything, he was probably more comfortable with it than even Elysia, despite her physical changes. The youngest of the Delacour sisters had initially planned to only buy stuff for herself to wear, but she had snuck in a peek at the clothes that Elysia wore, just in case she found something her lover might look good in wearing for the occasion.

Despite Elysia's near constant exhaustion when returning from Gringotts every Saturday, the two of them had found a pleasant rhythm to their lives, with both being quite busy during the days, deeply involved within their own research and studies or work, or enjoying each other's company. It had been clear before that Elysia enjoyed being outside, but the cold weather was keeping them both interested in staying indoors, though Elysia tended to avoid any sort of social setting. They had managed to watch a film in the theaters together, thoroughly enjoying the recent release of King Kong, as very few of the other films held their interest, particularly the film adaptations of massively popular fictional books, and a Christmas movie that felt too cliche in its plot summary. To no one's surprise, Elysia came out of it curious if she could install some form of home cinema at the Estate, completely missing the point of heading out to a theater to enjoy a film with other audience members. Still, the raven haired witch had seemed happy and excited afterwards, so even though Gabrielle failed to get her girlfriend better used to social activities, it had been a worthwhile experience. For Valentine's, however, Gabrielle wanted to see just how comfortable they could get with each other regarding intimacy in their own home. While they had been improving upon their interactions in and out of the bedroom, Gabrielle wanted to get a better read on what Elysia's likes and dislikes were. Of course, shopping for all this with her father made her somewhat self-conscious, though it did get them a chance to bond, with François even being brave enough to express his and Apolline's… special tastes. Gabrielle had felt her cheeks staying red for much of the day, but she had a far greater appreciation for her father and how well he handled her mother than she ever thought she would ever get.

Of course, that all came crashing to a halt when the two of them entered Place Cachée and an Auror who had been on the lookout for the Director informed him of the situation in non-magical Paris. Ida had been gracious enough to take their bags for safe keeping in the Estate before the two of them made their way to the crime scene. Gabrielle had planned to head back home until she overheard the name Granger being spoken. She knew that Hermione was Elysia's best friend from her time as Harry and Gabrielle had no intention of heading back without knowing what had happened to her. François had initially wanted to refuse, which made her remember that they had yet to inform her father as to who Elysia had been before. They would have to amend that soon. Thankfully, he eventually relented, apparating the both of them to one of the many hidden markers in the non-magical city that helped magicals orient themselves on a map, from where it wasn't hard to find where the incident took place. The sirens and the flashing lights, not to mention the throng of reporters and cameramen lined up around a blasted out building and a wrecked car, made it quite obvious where they had to go. After flashing his non-magical ID, which was given to him by the French Government for situations like these, he found one of his Aurors taking the statements of Miss Granger and two other magicals, as the Department of Magical Incidents' Crisis Control team inspected the site with the specialists from the DST. With the increased use of closed circuit television and cell phones, the ability to get ahead of a crisis like this had all but evaporated in recent years. Where before the Obliviators could erase all evidence, the evidence could now find its way across the entire planet before they could even get to the scene. The best they could do now was to manage the narrative via the government itself that would appear in the official broadcasts, with only minor memory alterations to erase all witness testimony of magic.

Getting a signal that the Crisis team would be right with him, François turned his attention to his Auror and his witnesses. "Miss Granger, my Aurors tell me that a spot of bother decided to pay you a visit?" Hermione grumbled. "That it did." After relating what occured from her perspective, the man beside her jumped in when she described getting assistance. "That would be us. Name's Amenadiel. My team and I are Gringotts Security. We were hired to provide protection for Miss Granger and her family in a… non-intrusive way. Ordinarily, they would never have known we were here, but the situation went south quickly." François looked at the blasted Apartment. "Was the building not under surveillance?" Amendiel sighed. "It was, but we were under a low magical use setup, so as to avoid being detected. We noticed a person walking up the stairs of the apartment and opening the door but they physically matched the description of the Renter. We had been in the process of getting into position to check on if everything was alright considering the renter had been inside for quite some time when the Grangers appeared on the scene. As soon as the curses started flying, we went on damage control, keeping the Grangers and bystanders safe while containing the perpetrators. No casualties, thankfully, minus a poor soul that needed an ambulance from the shock of everything happening." Delacour sighed, rubbing his eyes. "Have all of your team members provide an after action report and have it delivered to my office. I imagine you have their names and IDs down?" Getting a confirmation from the Auror, Delacour told the security team to finish giving their on-site interviews, before checking that Hermione had already given hers.

After they spoke with her parents, who had arrived on the scene with the police, and had their corroborating statements taken down, François looked over at his British Liaison. "I suppose you and your family will be needing a new place to stay?" Hermione sighed. "We will but, no offense, I think we will need to go through other channels." François frowned. He couldn't blame her. The fact that both she and the Security team noticed someone following her after her visit to the Ministry didn't bode well, particularly since the team identified the people who tailed her from Place Cachée to be low ranking MSF Aurors. Since François was keeping his internal affairs investigation quiet, they had no reason to suspect the Aurors of anything beyond looking after the British Liaison as she returned to her residence. Gabrielle, who had been listening in as her father had vouched for her to be permitted on the scene, spoke up. "Then they can come with me. You know the place where we are going to is quite secure and you will be able to reach them without issue. It's the best place for them to lie low until they can get a fully secure residence of their own." François raised an eyebrow at his daughter, suspecting she had another motive for suggesting taking three near strangers into the Peverell Estate, but he had asked Fleur about Hermione a bit in the last few days and was satisfied with his initial assessment of her. If Gabrielle was certain that the reclusive Elysia would let them seek shelter in her home for the next few weeks, as she had done for the Delacours in the Yuletide, then he had no reason to oppose it. The Grangers took some convincing, but without their changes of clothes, as they still needed to be processed from the scene if they hadn't been damaged, there wasn't really much they could do but accept the generous offer.

"Ugh… I really hate magical travel." Gabrielle fiddled with her keys after everyone had let go of the expanded ring. "To be fair, these portkeys are some of the most pleasant, so… it could have been worse. Most people end up spilling out their stomach contents when doing it for the first time." Daniel grumbled as his wife held his stomach, while Hermione looked around, seeing a tall fence of iron bars and a thick forest beyond, all covered in a cold and eerie mist. She looked back at Gabrielle. They had met briefly during the Triwizard Tournament when they were told they would be the hostages for the Champions, as well as during Bill and Fleur's wedding. The two sisters definitely shared a lot in common, though Gabrielle's hair was more of a natural blonde than Fleur's unnatural platinum, almost silver coloration. Their mannerisms were completely different, however, as Fleur, even when exhausted or overwhelmed, would always try to maintain an air of confidence or propriety. Gabrielle seemed less sure of herself, looking at everyone to make sure they were well, rather than assuming. Hermione had been surprised by the offer from the young woman but seeing François' certainty that they would be safe here, she had accepted it without much concern. Looking at the mist that seemed to be growing thicker as time passed made her less certain of her choice now. Still, as soon as her parents had gotten over the effects of the portkey, Gabrielle slipped in the key into the gate and opened it, allowing the three of them to enter, before closing it behind them. Concern grew on the young Veela's face as the mist refused to dissipate, until a low growl placed every one of them on edge.

Stepping out of the mist was the large black form of a canine, her teeth bared, causing Gabrielle to get in front of the Grangers. "Anand, it's me. They are here as my guests." A sharper growl came from behind, one that made everyone's neck hairs stand up on end as a feline form materialized from the light gray clouds that kept the vicinity hidden. Hermione's voice shot up. "Gabrielle, what's going on? I thought you said this place was safe!" The young Veela grumbled. "It is, the issue is that the owner seems to be distracted and you all are reading as unknown and uninvited." A loud caw preceded the appearance of the third creature as the flapping of wings barely disturbed the magical mist as Badb landed on an unseen structure. The sight of the raven made Gabrielle sigh in relief. "Badb, listen. Can you get Elysia to lift the wards?" The raven stared at her before cawing very loudly. The blonde woman pleaded. "These people were attacked just a short while ago. They need a safe place to stay and you know this is the safest. Believe me, Elysia would want to protect them, I just can't seem to reach her, even with the bond." Badb's head tilted as if considering her words, looking from one person to the next. "I am guessing these creatures are all magical?" Gabrielle looked over to Mr Granger to answer his query. "They are, and far more sentient than they would appear to be. They just… have different priorities, with disturbing their owner being very low on the list. Usually they are quite well behaved so this… this is new for them."

Mrs Granger looked at the three beasts. "Are we in any danger? Should we head back through the gate?" Gabrielle looked at the iron bars behind her, remembering what Elysis said about the wards. "We can't. The moment the gate was locked, and the wards detected unknowns within them, the gate itself became sealed. The wards here are designed to entrap intruders. My housemate and the homeowner had mentioned that other forces would then secure the situation,.. which I guess was her referring to these three. It just never dawned on me since I never considered them as anything other than familiars. At least, not until recently. They are quite pleasant company… unless they decide to entertain themselves, though thankfully they aren't trying to do that with us just yet." Mr Granger frowned. "How would they entertain themselves with us exactly?" Gesturing at Anand first, Gabrielle elaborated. "Anand here really doesn't care much about anything. She prefers to just have fun, the circumstance being unimportant. Otherwise, she will just find a warm spot and sleep all day. When requested, however, she can be an overprotective guard dog, like you are seeing right now. Out of all of them, she is the me most well behaved… most of the time." Pointing at Badb, Gabrielle continued. "Badb, on the other hand, does act more as my housemate's eyes and ears, being more of an observer. She is the easiest to talk to in the sense that you can better predict what she is thinking."

Hermione looked at the large black feline, those green eyes reminding her of Harry quite a lot, though she had never seen such violence in them in her lifetime, when compared to what seemed hidden behind the creature's eyes. "And this one?" Gabrielle rubbed the back of her neck. "That's Macha. In this form? She's probably trying to figure out how to get the most entertainment out of you before ending you." Hermione raised an eyebrow. "So… just the typical cat but three times their size?" Gabrielle smiled at her. "Exactly." Hermione shook her head, feeling a bit melancholic since she had to leave Crookshanks with another family, as the war had simply been too dangerous for her not quite Familiar. Still, the banter seemed to have eased everyone's nerves, before the mist finally began to dissipate, revealing the presence of the large, stone edifice. Daniel whistled as he was better able to see the structure. "Reminds me a bit of the pictures you showed us of Hogwarts, just more… utilitarian?" Using her keys, Gabrielle unlocked the doors, allowing the three creatures to enter first, all returning to their usual forms, before taking their positions on the Reception Hall furniture, their eyes tracking everyone's movements as they stepped inside. "It probably was very utilitarian in the past, but right now, as you can see, it's been made far more comfortable." Seeing the extensive amount of wood paneling lining the walls, floor and ceiling, Daniel couldn't help but agree. After everyone had taken off their winter boots and were further into the chamber, a voice started to enter into audible range.

"You need to be more careful when bringing over guests, Gabrielle. If I haven't met them, I can't vouch for them and the wards are very sensitive to the slightest inconsistency." The younger of the two housemates rubbed the back of her head. "Sorry. I was pretty sure you would have been able to tell they were safe." The voice grew closer before a figure appeared from the stairs leading down to the Potions Lab, as the woman removed her hair cap and unzipped her jumpsuit. "I was busy observing a new mixture of a Restorative Potion entering its final stage. If I had ignored any little detail, it would make future prognostication that much harder and that would have been a week's work lost. Now who are these… Mione?" The moment those words registered in Hermione Granger's ears, all other thoughts about who this person was supposed to be vanished. While the sound was off, the intonation, the general familiarity that was hidden in those simple spoken letters, left no doubt in her mind as to who was standing before her. "Harry?" The two stared at each other for a brief moment before Elysia apparated the short distance in the blink of an eye, reaching out to hug her dearest friend, only to hesitate. No such hesitation came from the brunette who pulled the person before her into a bone crushing hug, surprised to find the body she was hugging was an odd mixture of tense muscle and softness. Pulling back, those familiar green eyes stared at her in disbelief. "It's really… how… when…?" As Gabrielle started explaining what had happened, Hermione's mind began working again, taking in her best friend's appearance and feeling her thought processes crash as soon as she realized. "Harry… what happened to you?"

The raven haired witch chuckled nervously, before realizing that her open jumpsuit was giving everyone an eyeful of her in her sports bra, causing her to lift her zipper back up in embarrassment. "Ah, a lot, actually and probably too much to go over right now. Also, my name is Elysia now. Elysia Peverell. It's… really good to see you again. Love what you have done with your hair." As Hermione blushed slightly, Elysia looked past her, recognizing the couple. "A pleasure to meet you both as well, Mr and Mrs Granger. I doubt you remember me with how I look and all. Oh, Gabrielle, you mentioned something about them needing a place to stay?" At Gabrielle's nod, Elysia called Ida, having the elf appear before her. The sight of the elf, despite it being well dressed, reignited an old fire in Hermione. "Harry James Potter, you tell me right now what were you thinkin-" The Grangers, who had flinched at the sudden volume of their daughter's voice, opened their eyes to see what had caused her to stop, only to see Elysia's hand held infront of Hermione's face. The head of the Peverell family shook her ears, before looking at the equally pained elf. "Ida, could you do me a favor and inform Hermione here exactly how you came into being the elf in charge of my home and what exactly the contract between us states? You can remove the silencing spell from her as soon as you're done before heading upstairs to get the guest room with adjoining suites ready for our guests. I… need to clean myself up." as Ida handled Hermione, Elysia looked at Gabrielle, who lowered her eyes, before her chin was lifted up. The smile on her lover's face instantly chased away any worries she had. "Thank you for bringing her here. It was reckless of you… but it was the right choice." After kissing Gabrielle gently on the cheek, Elysia left her girlfriend and elf to deal with the guests while she went upstairs to freshen up. She had a feeling the next few days and nights were about to be quite… exhausting.

"So… you are a Transexual?" Elysia lowered her cup of tea as she and Gabrielle, as well as the Grangers, had taken a few minutes to get settled in. François even managed to send over what clothes and property belonged to the Grangers after their apartment had been destroyed, seeing as so little of it had any traces of magic that needed to be inspected in case there were signs of sabotage, curses or tracking spells. Hermione had spent much of that time talking to Ida, the elf managing to calm the witch down enough to lift the silencing spell, before she proceeded to bombard the elf about questions related to how truly natural elves, brownies, existed and the differences between them and those bound in servitude. While she had always wanted to tackle the elf rights issues that plagued Magical Britain, the lack of motivation from both the elves and the Ministry made all her proposals fall on deaf ears. She personally hoped that Ida's unique perspective would help her find a way to actually address the problem with the elves themselves, without getting ignored or called crazy again. After everyone was settled in and Gabrielle helped a really nervous Elysia with her clothes, with the latter eventually settling on an sweater and jeans with her hair tied in a loose ponytail, the group had gone down to the smaller dining room for the evening meal, before finally retreating to the adjoining sitting room for tea, with Gabrielle having a quiet, almost remorseful Macha nestled onto her lap. Anand, as always, took the rug closest to the warm fire from the chimney, while Badb and Serphina sat on their perch, chatting away in their own, indecipherable language, while eating fruits and nuts.

When the questions, which had originally started with Elysia explaining the areas of the house and the portkeys they could eventually use for their travels, eventually turned to how Harry became Elysia, the head of the Peverell family went quiet. "In magical circles we are refered to as Transients. It's… somewhat similar to how transexuals are in the non-magical world, only that our very magic alters our own existence in some way, in that we would naturally develop into the form we wish to be, but only if we are truly aware of what's happening and aren't constantly being reminded that we need to conform to a predetermined ideal. Nymphadora, a Metamorphmagus, could be seen as the ultimate expression of a Transient, someone who could change at will to be physically what her mind and soul envision at any given moment. I had some control over my hair, but since I was never informed as to what I was, I never questioned the fact that some of the things in my life, like my hair, my activities and even the way I perceive myself felt slightly off. I… took a potion that facilitated the transformation of a Transient into the form they identify with best, at both a conscious and subconscious level, and… well… this is who I turned out to be." Hermione could see her parents were having a harder time wrapping their heads around it. While they weren't conservative church goers, they were still, to some degree, practicing Christians, and their upbringing probably had the same rigid definition of gender and identity that Harry endured years under as a child. Hermione herself had developed a more open perspective as she discovered her own sexuality, and the conversations she had with Tonks over the few weeks they shared together at Grimmauld helped her to understand that there was more to the world than anyone could truly understand.

Those same chocolate brown eyes swiveled to Gabrielle, who remained physically close to Elysia the whole time, the two looking at each other for some quiet support before saying something. It suggested something more. What did François say about his youngest again? "And how long have you two been together?" Both women blushed, but Gabrielle spoke first. "We met in early July and I… I knew who she was from the moment we shook hands. Since her place was perfect for my needs as an intern in Beauxbatons, I convinced her to rent out a room to me." Elysia looked over towards Hermione's parents. "If you are concerned about owing me, we could set up a similar rental contract. It would probably be cheaper than finding another apartment and you already know about the portkeys. Sorry… I… there are no roads leading to my home or anywhere near walking distance. Portkeys, Floo and Apparition are the only ways in or out, though the Floo has limited exit points." Gabrielle turned to Elysia. "Couldn't they use a broom or other means of enchanted travel?" The raven haired witch shook her head. "The fenceline isn't the actual edge of the property nor the ward boundary. It's why we can fly over much of the forest and not hit a magical barrier. The reason the portkeys and and apparition works in the gap is because its a literal bubble of mostly unwarded space." Gabrielle clearly thought of something else, as Elysia nodded, but the two didn't say anything, meaning it was something deemed too important to share just yet. Her parents started debating the benefits and drawbacks of taking the offer, which even Hermione knew it was probably the best they could get, safety wise. Having the freedom to visit any of the major cities with no time set aside for actual travel would let them visit many of the available properties with relative ease. Still…

"Ha- oh, this is going to take a lot of getting used to. Elysia… when you moved here, you were clearly trying to avoid everything that was going on back in Britain. Since you already warned me about remaining on the Isles, I have to ask… would you recommend we stay here or move to another country, probably further away?" Daniel's "Not Australia" was followed by an elbow into his ribs from his wife, though Emma clearly shared the sentiment. Elysia looked over at Gabrielle for a moment before turning to look at her best friend from so many years ago. "It's hard to say, really. Anywhere you go you are likely to encounter some measure of complications, from issues with immigrants, local extremist groups looking to impose their visions of the world onto others, dirty money being used to sway political and public opinions. These problems are everywhere, even in France. That said…" Elysia sighed. "There comes a time when you have to just take what's available and either live with it or try to make it better. Monsieur and Madame Delacour are doing just that in the Ministry and you actually see it making a difference, though the more you poke at the corrupt and amoral elements of society, the more they will act out. I don't think France is the safest place in the world, but unlike back home, the majority of people here are trying to make it a better place and we are seeing real progress. If you want to stay or leave that's up to you but I…" Elysia looked at Gabrielle and smiled. "I have already made a few friends in my short time here, people I deeply care about and people who, for some reason, have grown to care about me, despite me being a total stranger to them. For what I have found here… I wouldn't ever think of leaving this place. Even if it means having to take action against a bunch of lowlifes who think they are better than everyone else."

Gabrielle leaned over and whispered something into Elysia's ear, causing the pale skinned witch to blush, the sight of it making Hermione smile. "I take it you are still enlightening her on the wonders of intimate relationships?" Gabrielle blushed as well. "I am, though it's more of a mutual learning experience." Elysia's words had the intended effect as Daniel and Emma starting asking Elysia on the particulars of their time at the Estate as guests, such as meal planning, expectations of privacy, as well as what they had access to. Daniel perked up at the mention of the fully equipped modern gym, and Emma bombarded Gabrielle with questions about the communal bath she mentioned, leaving Hermione to watch them all, though her thoughts were on other matters. Sure, Elysia had been focused on herself when she described the reasons as to why she wanted to stay, but those very same reasons could apply to Hermione as well. Fleur and Victoire were living in this country and now they were just a short portkey away. For the last few years, Hermione had done the right thing by not interfering in her friend's marriage, focusing more on being there for the woman she appreciated greatly and the little girl that needed so much love since her father's absence denied it to her. Harry had given so much to Britain as the Boy-Who-Lived that Hermione hadn't batted an eye at the fact that he chose to be selfish for once and find himself a new life, one she clearly was making the most out of. And maybe… so could she. Maybe… she didn't have to stay away anymore.

As the blue flames surged in the Floo Terminal, Gabrielle walked on through, before turning and waiting as the flames rose up again, with Fleur and Victoire arriving just after her. The little girl stuck out her tongue. "I don't like the taste of that." Fleur knelt down and used her wand to clean up her daughter before freshening up her mouth. "Then next time you should keep your mouth closed when walking through the chimneys. Since we have plenty of powder, we could practice it from here to home and vice versa again and again until you are more comfortable with it." After cleaning herself up, Fleur looked around before turning to her sister, who gestured to the right wing of the house. "They are in the Library, hence why I asked you to bring Victoire's study books. You know who is probably inspecting every title she can find in the Library's registry while Elysia is giving a few suggestions to her parents that they might enjoy reading. They only read a few of the history books Hermione had as a Hogwarts student, and those were… heavily centered on British Magical History." Fleur watched as her daughter rushed forward ahead of her, finding Anand sitting in the hallway intersection that led down to the Library, as Gabrielle continued. "Her father surprised us by joining us in the gym bright and early. He actually knew the right positions and stances to take for most of the exercises. Apparently, he used to workout at a gym close to their original home, but had only been able to jog as of late because they had moved into central London. He did take a hit to his ego, though, when Elysia outpaced him in pretty much everything, much to his wife's amusement."

Fleur chuckled, before feeling her mood shift slightly. "Sounds like you two will have some fun while they are here. Sadly, I never got to meet them, since it was usually Hermione coming over on her own to help me out on the weekends." Gabrielle shoved her sister with her shoulder. "Well, you are getting your chance now. Not only that, but Victoire gets her wish of spending more time here while you get acquainted with them." Fleur sighed. "Gabbie… I am not sure I am ready to try again…" The younger of two wrapped her arm around Fleur's waist. "Look, in most cases, you would probably be right. They wouldn't want to put up with you having a kid, or maybe Victoire wouldn't take well with them. But this isn't like that… You heard Dad, the moment your name came up, her face lit up and the moment she assumed you were already in a relationship her mood soured, until he clarified that you were still single. She is definitely interested in you. I mean, you said you were interested in her yourself!" Fleur lowered her eyes. She had said so before. When they first met in the Hogwarts Great Hall, Fleur had noticed that while Harry was immune to her Allure, Hermione seemed to have a slight reaction to it. Initially she had assumed the young Gryffindor was in a relationship with Harry, with most people assuming as such at the time, and that the reaction was the same effect the Allure had on most females, triggering a jealous response. It was a common occurrence at Beauxbatons, after all. She had noticed the same reaction the next time they met when she had joined the Order, and having heard about her relationship with Ron, which was a complete surprise to Fleur to hear about them being together, she assumed again that it was Hermione responding in jealousy to Ronald's… unmistakable attraction as triggered by the Allure.

That changed, however, when Hermione started visiting Fleur after Victoire's birth. With Bill hiding from his responsibilities who knew where, the two women began to interact more directly, sharing interests in charm work, with Fleur helping Hermione to refine and replicate her undetectable extension charm with her purse and a suitcase, and Hermione often taking over babysitting duties while Fleur just crashed for a few hours. At first, Fleur noticed Hermione reacting to the Allure, but not with jealousy, instead demonstrating attraction. It was only a few weeks later that she learned about Hermione's relationship with Susan Bones, though if you heard Molly Weasley tell it, it was simply Hermione doing her best to shatter her youngest son's heart as thoroughly as possible. However, what surprised Fleur over the years was that Hermione seemed to grow… used to the Allure. Most Veelas would fall over themselves for someone like Harry or Elysia, as true immunity was seen as the absolute peak of attractive traits in a potential mate. What few people discussed was that most Veela found loving relationships with mates who, while not immune to the Allure, would eventually become unaffected by it, usually brought about by constant exposure to it from a Veela they found attractive. While Fleur had always prefered men, all Veela knew that they, like humans, could potentially find love with other genders. And Fleur had to admit, with all of the lonely and frustrating nights since Victoire's birth, she had more than once fantasized about her brunette best friend in less friendly terms.

The mere thought of those nights made Fleur's cheeks flare up. As the years passed and Fleur became more and more convinced that Bill no longer loved her nor had he ever loved their daughter, the thought of cheating on him only grew stronger, and Hermione's presence at times threatened to push her over the edge. But the exceptionally smart witch never once took any initiative between them, even as Fleur began to entertain the prospect of divorce. In fact, as she began planning to move away, Hermione's choice of attire became even more conservative. In a way it infuriated Fleur because her nature was literally screaming at her to bed this wonderful woman and find some much needed satisfaction. At the same time… it only made her love Hermione even more. Her friend could see how much the very idea of divorcing Victoire's father weighed on her mind and not once did she seek to take advantage of the situation. On the day she was to take the portkey to France, Hermione had seen her off, hugging her and Victoire warmly and wishing them well. Fleur had wanted to kiss her friend so desperately in that moment but neither made the move and the young Veela mother had just resigned herself into saying goodbye to the one person she would truly miss from living in Britain. Now… now she was here, in France, intending to stay and would be staying at the Peverell Estate with her parents until they secured their own future home. There was no silly marriage in the way, no possibility of feeling any shame whatsoever and Victoire…

"Tante Hermie!" Fleur felt her heart melt as she watched Victoire rush into Hermione's arms, the brunette hugging the girl warmly, kissing her cheeks before trying for the hundredth time to explain to the little girl that her name was Hermione, with Victoire giving her one of her devilishly innocent smiles. Having heard her say Hermione's name correctly as of late, Fleur was certain her little troublemaker just wanted to tease her "aunt." Sensing Gabrielle's gaze on her, Fleur shoved her shoulder. "Quiet you." Approaching her daughter and friend as the two talked about all the things Victoire had learned while being homeschooled, Fleur released the hold on her Allure. Elysia, who was with the Grangers a few feet away, looked in her direction and raised an eyebrow. Something she saw on Gabrielle's face must have been enough to keep her from forcefully nullifying the Allure, though the lack of reaction on the married couple probably meant that she had narrowed the area of effect. Fleur would have to thank her later for being so understanding. The moment her Allure struck Hermione, Fleur watched as those chocolate colored eyes latched onto her, before the effect dissipated, leaving only a genuine surprised smile on the witch's face. Fleur mentally groaned as her body pulsed with need, but kept full control of herself as she hugged her friend, planting a few kisses on those pale cheeks, being rewarded with the sight of a slight blush giving them some lovely color. "It is good to see you again, Hermione. Victoire and I have missed your visits terribly." Hermione nodded. "As have I. I had intended to visit you at your home in the next few weeks, but it would seem other people had different plans."

Gabrielle feigned ignorance and went over to Elysia and the Grangers, as Fleur passed her daughter's backpack to her. "Why don't you pull out your notebooks and show Hermione how much you have learned in a year. I am sure your Aunt Hermie will be quite impressed." Taking the bag, Victoire sat in one of the available seats and pulled out her notebook, showing Hermione how much her drawings and penmanship had improved, with Fleur's attention divided between the two of them. Even while studying with her grandmother, Victoire had found some difficulty in how Apolline presented the subjects, only improving after a little while. Seeing one of the incomplete assignments, Hermione fell into old habits and encouraged Victoire to try it, guiding her gently with the right examples and a few ways that made it easier for the little girl to visualize how best to put it to paper. Like clockwork, after a few unsuccessful tries, Victoire was able to get the correct answer spelled legibly, with both her mother and Hermione congratulating her. As the young Veela tried her hand at the next question, Fleur looked up at the audience watching the interaction, noticing that the Grangers were clearly pleased to see their daughter interacting so well with a child, probably for the very first time, but that both Elysia and Gabrielle had knowing looks on their faces. Fleur shook her head slightly, almost imperceptibly, before returning her attention to her daughter and Hermione. She had to admit to herself that Gabrielle was right. Had it been any other person, Fleur would have refused to pursue a relationship, let alone go out looking for one. But this wasn't any other person. This was Hermione, a dear friend who still was clearly attracted to her, and someone who not only cared deeply for Victoire, but was loved back by the little girl. Fleur simply… couldn't ignore her feelings any further.

Chapter 25: Many Celebrations

Riding the main elevator of the Ministry of Magic, François watched the numbers shifting ever lower until Sublevel 7 was announced over the intercom. When the Ministry was initially founded centuries prior, the original construction of the headquarters had included the usual thirteen sublevels, each department having its own floor to itself. This system made sure that every Department head had equal standing and almost identical resources before the Minister for Magic, who alone represented the Magical Community before the French Crown, the Minister often being appointed by what was then known as the Directorate, as it was the Directors of the various Departments who elected one of their own to take up the position of Minister, with almost everyone being from well off aristocratic families. This all changed after the French Revolution and the establishment of the Magical Convention. The initial replacements for the Department Directors were some of the more capable Magicals who already served in said departments, often being from non-aristocratic families, until a later system was employed where the Convention would receive nominees from each Department and, once elected, have them take command of each sublevel. While the Ministry itself changed, the building survived relatively intact, minus a few redesigns after the fall of the Second French Empire, until the Second World War drew the magical communities of France and Germany into open war against each other. As the war initially turned into Germany's favor, the Department Heads at the time feared what horrors could be unleashed if Grindelwald had complete control over the thirteen sublevels. As the armoured columns of the Third Reich raced across the streets of Paris, the Ministry of Magic was destroyed by its very Directorate.

Whether the action prevented Grindelwald from gaining greater power was unknown, though by the time he was forced to abandon Paris, very few of the subterranean floors were successfully excavated. In the following peace, the reconstituted Ministry of Magic debated what to do about the massive underground complex that was currently sealed by tons of spell resistant material. Eventually, it was decided that only seven sublevels were necessary, as several of the old Departments were streamlined and grouped together. The Departments that handled the security of the magical community, such as the Magical Security Force, the Department for Magical Incidents and the Department for the Preservation, Isolation and Care for Magical Creatures were grouped together on the same sublevel, as many incidents would require two if not all three of the departments coordinating. The Magical Convention and the Courts also shared the same sublevel, as did the Records, Patents and Licensing Offices. The only Department that got a sublevel all by itself was the Department of Mysteries, though François had to agree with others in saying that they technically had seven sublevels, as it was the DoM's job to excavate the ruined floors underneath, reidentify any recovered artefacts and preserve them. So far the Records division was the one to have recovered much from the ruins themselves as the DoM sent up crates upon crates of documents dating back to Charlemagne's reign, though very few people knew the true extent of the DoM operations in the deepest reaches of the Ministry of Magic. The person he was about to visit was possibly the only person who truly knew what occurred within its secretive halls.

Ordinarily, François would enjoy the challenge of trying to gather as much information as he could as he walked through the black marble hallways so favored by the mysterious Unspeakables, but he had just stepped out of his home bright and early in the morning on February the 14th. Opening the door to the Director's office of the DoM after being allowed through by the Unspeakable guard with their cloaked, faceless visage, François didn't bother to hide the irritation in his voice. "Helene, you better have a damn good reason as to why you called me into the office on the day of my and Apolline's anniversary." The middle-aged redhead in a similar cloak to the other Unspeakables, though with the hood pulled back, raised an eyebrow as she remained seated behind her desk. "My apologies, François, but I thought you might want to know the results of our investigation into the cursed grounds that have been popping up. Unfortunately, we come bearing mixed tidings. We have successfully developed a means to counter the effects of the ritual on the ground itself and have been able to reverse the effects on the environment, meaning we can soon have all the quarantined sites freely accessible to everyone, non-magicals included, without any danger of violating the Statute of Secrecy or endangering public safety." François crossed his arm over his chest, having preferred to remain standing. "That is excellent news, as it will free up my forces to focus on the actual criminal activities rather than simply standing guard over a patch of dirt. And the bad news?"

Helene sighed, handing a file to her fellow Ministry Director, who moved close enough to take it. "Though we neutralized the Curse Magic that was lingering at the site, all attempts at reversing the effects of the ritual on the creatures have been unsuccessful. Our expert on curses believes that the reason he can't reverse it via Ritual or Spell is that the effect was caused via the ingestion of meat contaminated with an unknown potion. Our Potioneers have attempted to apply all known Restorative Potions, to no avail." François looked over the file, frowning. "It's rather unlike you to admit defeat on something like this, Helene. What has your Potions Division stumped?" The Unspeakable steepled her hands. "The fact that we technically don't have a dedicated Potions Research Division. Because of how the Department is structured into the myriad of Mysteries that we have experts researching, we have Potioneers that specialize in love potions, temporal perception draughts and mental acuity concoctions. We have people who have dedicated their lives to the research of extremely specific potions, but not one of them, even our Cursed Potions expert, has been able to decipher exactly what went into this potion, let alone what could reverse it. As such, we have decided to… delegate this problem to someone else." François looked at the file, noticing a few names. "I see that you tried to get the Paris Potions Institute to find a solution, but they also couldn't identify much of what went into the original tincture, just a few general potions ingredients." The redhead nodded. "Indeed, though they did drop a bit of information that we believe you are best suited to deal with. I believe you met with Elysia Peverell?"

Delacour sighed, rubbing his fingers over his eyes. "I have." The DoM Director smirked. "I had a look at the licenses that she registered with the ICW through Gringotts. It is quite an impressive number. A few even seem to indicate that she has been able to design new recipes using the base effects of older known potions and determining suitable alternatives. We believe someone with that degree of mastery over the very craft of potioneering is just the person we need to identify the ingredients that created this abominable potion and reverse engineer a cure. Think you can get in touch with her and have her take on the assignment?" François noticed the playful tone Director Chatelain used. "I have a feeling that you already know I can reach out to her without issue." Helene merely grinned at him, as François looked over the documents. "I can't say for certain that she will take on the job, as she has her own research projects underway, not to mention that any agreement will likely involve a contract with Gringotts Paris, but I can give her the contents of the file and get her opinion on it at the very least." The redhead nodded. "Good. Now, you may head on home and enjoy your Anniversary. And do give Apolline my regards. It's been a while since I have had the delight of an enlightened conversation and I would very much like to have someone with an actual brain in their skull while enduring the exuberant displays of wealth at the Galas." François closed the file. "Will do. Now, if you excuse me, I need to go upstairs and have my secretary tell everyone I have the day off. Good day, Director." Helene waved him off as he exited the office, sighing to himself before deciding to inform Elysia about the request the day after tomorrow. Everyone had gone through a lot of trouble to get some semblance of intimacy with their significant others today and he had no intention of interrupting that.

"Bonjour, Hermione…" Upon hearing her name and seeing Fleur's choice of attire, the aforementioned witch knew that today wasn't going to be just a "girl's day out" as she had been told. Then again, when she was told to prepare for a day out alone with Fleur, on Valentine's Day no less, she suspected that there was more to the day than simply hitting a few shops and bookstores. Still, seeing Fleur wearing a dark red wrap around dress made Hermione very much aware that everything that restrained her intentions towards the gorgeous Veela was well and truly gone. Swallowing nervously, Hermione gestured at her clothes. "I… am not sure I am dressed appropriately." Fleur gave her a once over, noticing the white halter dress shirt, black coat and pants, before smiling. "My dear, you look fine. Where we are going it will eventually be quite warm, so you don't need to worry too much about the coat." Taking her own coat and wrapping herself in it, Fleur stepped out of her parents home, before offering her hand to Hermione, who answered the request. A few feet down the walkway, Fleur smiled at the brunette. "Now hold on for a bit. Where we are going isn't as far as the Peverell Estate, but I haven't traveled there in some time, so I might be a bit rusty." Hermione nodded, before closing her eyes, preparing herself for the Apparition, before the sensation swept over her. It was gone as quickly as it started, leaving her slightly disoriented, but fully intact. When she took stock of her surroundings, she felt her mouth drop open, as Fleur smiled. "Welcome to Gérardmer."

Stepping out from a small little alcove, Hermione's eyes looked over the vast lake rimmed by roads and evergreens. "My parents love the outdoors, but Maman is a bit… used to the modern comforts, so many of the out of way locations that most magicals favor are too much for her. This town, however, is close to plenty of ski resorts and became a favorite of theirs since it's less popular with the tourists. There are a few magicals living here, but it's nothing like Place Cachée or even Saint-Cirq-Lapopie, where the magical population is huddled together into a central area. They do, however, have a very unique restaurant. Come on, we can take in the sights before we reach the place." Fleur proceeded to point out the various recreational facilities in the town, and how she hoped to one day bring Victoire there for canoeing and other aquatic activities, but that she was waiting for when her daughter was a better swimmer. For Hermione, the campsites and evergreens reminded her of the Forest of Dean, how her parents took her there on holidays and how it became a sanctuary for her and Harry during the Horcrux Hunt. She would certainly be interested in coming back here to experience more of the outdoor activities… when it wasn't so cold. Even with warming charms, the air felt somewhat overwhelming, which considering the altitude, probably was rather normal for February weather. Thankfully, Fleur hadn't been exaggerating when she said that their destination was close at hand. Passing under wards designed to repel non-magicals, the two women came upon a lodge that certainly looked old, with its cobblestone foundations and wooden upper levels. Opening the door, a bell announced their arrival as the pair walked a few steps up into the lobby of the business.

To Hermione, the place looked like your typical dine-in restaurant, though she noticed that the other patrons all had books with them, either actively reading them while they enjoyed coffee and desserts, or having open discussions about the subject matter with their fellow diners. After helping Fleur take off her coat, and removing her own, a voice called out to them. "Fleur! It's been so long, my friend. What brings you to our lovely little establishment, on this particular day?" A heavier set woman approached them, pulling Fleur into a hug and kissing her on the cheeks in greeting, before the French witch responded in English. "Evening, Louise. It's good to see you. I thought you were at the École Hôtelière Enchantée in Paris." The proud brunette wearing an apron smiled. "I graduated, but of course. I started managing the kitchen here two years ago." Looking around, Fleur nodded. "Business seems to be doing well. Ah, this is my dear friend, Hermione, from Britain. I was hoping we could enjoy the Fountain's unique atmosphere. Are any of the window tables available?" Louise gestured towards the far wall. "I believe there are one or two still free. Had you come later in the year we would have had the outdoor tables available for you. As for you, Mademoiselle, you can make your way downstairs and check out the selection. My cousin, Philip, will be more than happy to lend you a hand if you need assistance." With Fleur pointing out where she would be seated, Hermione took a spiral set of stairs at the side of the building down to the lowered floor, before she realized what Fleur had meant with "unique atmosphere."

Whereas the upper floor looked to be your usual restaurant, the lower floor reminded her of the Library of Hogwarts, only a bit more crowded, as every bookshelf was filled to the brim with books, with all available space dedicated to hosting several of these. A man seated behind a desk looked up from his book and chuckled. "First time? Then allow me to welcome you to "Le Fontaine des Lumières". If you are seeking a bit of enlightenment with your meal, you have come to the right place. Now, what would you like to check out?" After Philip explained that all the books provided would be copies that only remained intact within the restaurant, meaning that she didn't have to worry about getting them dirty during the course of the meal, Hermione briefly considered taking several, until she remembered that her idea of "light reading" was anything but light. Wanting to know a bit more about what Elysia meant about Transients, she asked Philip where she could find a book about them. The man blinked at her in surprise. "Well, you certainly don't go for the common subjects. Transients huh? Let's see." After a few minutes perusing, Philip presented her with a few medical books, with Hermione taking the most modern one with her. Finding a warm cup of tea waiting for her, she took her seat in front of Fleur, who raised an eyebrow at the title of the book. "I don't remember you being interested in Magical Medicine." Hermione blushed. "I am not, it was just one of a few books that covered Transients." Fleur nodded. "That makes more sense. Still surprised about our dear Elysia?"

Hermione rested her arms on the table. "In a way… I was already very open minded after getting to know Nymphadora, but it never occured to me that there would be people with a similar condition to her but not having the magic to change completely. And to think that Har- Elysia was one of them… How did you handle it?" Fleur shrugged. "I took it a bit easier, perhaps, because I had a few weeks to think it over. Gabrielle told us about Elysia two weeks before I met her in person and when I did… it might be a Veela thing but I could feel that it was her and, more importantly, that she was comfortable, so I didn't really think about it all that much. Of course, it really seemed unfair that Elysia is just as attractive as a woman. Gabrielle really lucked out." Hermione's cheeks took on a slight blush. "Really? I didn't notice." Fleur chuckled as Louise brought over the wine glasses and the aperitifs. She could tell that the text wasn't giving Hermione the answers she was looking for. Eventually, she just closed the book, her eyes focused on a memory rather than on the table before her. "I don't… I never saw…" Fleur reached over and took Hermione's hand, squeezing it softly. "Hermione, there is no point in trying to look for any signs in your interactions with Elysia before the change that she was different. You couldn't have known. Hell, even I didn't know about it all that much, because of how few cases are actually revealed. In our world, where the Transition Potion can help you become your ideal self, you could walk by a thousand people and never know how many were born different. Besides, you said that Elysia's home life was terrible. That doesn't sound like an environment where a person can discover things about themselves that others could never really understand."

Looking at the pale hand on her own skin healed to snap Hermione out of her errant thoughts, before nodding. "I know. It's just going to take a while to get used to seeing Elysia and not think about who she used to be." Fleur rubbed Hermione's fingers softly. "Speaking about the past, what did you get up to in the year that I was away? Did you and Susan get back together?" Hermione blushed but shook her head. "No, we are still just friends, though we kept things vague so that when we went out for lunch, no one really gave it much thought. After you left, things were pretty much the same as ever; the NDEs attacked, the NBOs struck back, Ron is still with the Cannons, Shacklebolt is still trying to appease everyone and the rest of the Weasleys… they didn't take the divorce all that well. Molly tried to spin it as if it was all your fault, Arthur just looked defeated and Bill took the next Portkey out of town. Word is he is trying to join up the Curse Breakers Guild, but the way he lost his job with Gringotts isn't doing him any favors." Fleur grumbled. "I would hope not and Molly's behaviour doesn't surprise me one bit." Hermione, seeing the anger on Fleur's face, slipped out of the Veela's grasp and took hold of her hand instead. "Still, I can tell that you have been amazing with Victoire. She's really come a long way since my last tutoring session." Fleur smiled. "She has. While we have tried to let her have as much fun as she wants, I made sure she kept up with her studies. In a little more than four more years… it will be her turn to head to Beauxbatons." Seeing that the thought was a bittersweet one, Hermione started asking Fleur about her work whilst the menu was brought over and eventually the food was served.

"I have actually been offered a chance to practice Goblin enchantments. They are quite the interesting variation. Rather than using a foci, the method is more like a ritual, using sigils and runes to imbue an object with magic, with specific runes helping in making sure the objects retain the enchantment for centuries. One can see why Goblin forged silver and steel is still so highly prized." As the minutes turned to hours, and the wine flowed more readily, Fleur started asking Hermione more… intimate questions. "Earlier you said that you and Susan were just friends. Was there… anyone you had your eyes on when you were forced to leave? Maybe someone with whom you went further than just thinking about it." Hermione was quiet for a moment, the wine in her making it a bit harder to keep focus, but she could still grasp that her response would mean something if she worded it right, before taking Fleur's hand in her own and caressing it gently. "There was someone I had my eye on for quite some time. She's this incredible woman who had a harder time than she expected from life but always made the most of it, almost never betraying just how tired she was. I thought about her a lot but I never did anything because… because I didn't want to add even more relationship troubles to her life. I last saw her about a year ago." She took her eyes off from the soft skin she was touching and focused them on the blue eyes of the woman across from her. "And I ran into her again just a few days ago, before she took me out to a very lovely dinner in a place I know we will be visiting again, another day."

Fleur listened to Hermione's words and when she saw the truth in her eyes, she felt her heart melt. "Had you asked me back then… I would have welcomed you into my bed without a second thought." Hermione raised Fleur's hand from the table. "I can see that now, but I think… I would not have asked. Because I know that, no matter what, you were worth waiting for." Fleur squeezed Hermione's fingers. "And if I were to ask you to come back home with me to spend the night?" Hermione's blush went down to her neck, her skin feeling unnaturally warm. "I would say lead the way… After I pay for the wonderful dinner." After paying the bill, Hermione was briefly worried about Apparating back, but after a quickly spoken phrase of "Delacour Home," the two were Portkeyed safely back to the front lawn of the property, with the cold night air making the warmth that permeated Hermiome's skin feel even greater than before. The two behaved themselves all the way up to Fleur's room, before the taller woman pinned her best friend against the now closed door, claiming her mouth with her own. The two broke apart for a moment, breathing heavily, before Fleur drew her wand and warded the door, placing it with her purse on the nearby dresser as soon as she was done. The British witch's brain then misfired as that beautiful burgundy dress fell onto the ground, revealing Fleur in all of her glory, before she began to peel Hermione's clothes bit by bit, until she too was left bare, lying down on the bed, the air feeling unnaturally cold. As Fleur lips reclaimed her own, Hermione was sure of one thing. Waiting for this moment had been well and truly worth it.

Londinium District, Spring 2001

"Well, if it isn't the most recent graduating wandwaver. I see your body has shifted back to its previous form." Harry groaned in response, as he stumbled onto his bed in Dredhook's home, reclining his head back even as his writing hand strained from having his body weight placed on it so soon after completing the final NEWT exam. Seeing as he had accepted the fact that he would be living as his alternate self, Harry had decided to take the NEWTs in said form, meaning he had to take the Transition Potion several times in a week to complete the written and practical NEWT examinations. While the examiners had been requested to carry out their jobs within Gringotts London under strict non-disclosure agreements, Harry had been happy that he decided to take the potions, as some of the examiners had been the same as the ones that had tested him for his OWLs several years back. They had looked right at him in his female form, greeted him politely and proceeded to carry out the examinations, showing no sign that they recognized her. In fact, a few doubted he would do well because they had never seen her take the OWLs. Harry had struggled with how he would approach the examinations, before eventually deciding to do his best, without being too extraordinary. Macha had not been entirely happy about that as the wand was seriously proud of her and her master's power, but had accepted the request to… tone down the output of the spells. If anything, the practical examinations had been instructional in their own right, as Harry had to relearn how to adjust the power he used when casting magic, as the previous Arena Tasks had essentially required him to go all out.

He had been curious how the practical for Care would go, seeing as he was taking the examination within the Bank's primary structure, but the examiner brought with them an old trunk with multiple compartments, each one the size of a barn or greater, where the various creatures Harry had to interact with had their own separate biomes. The older gentleman who performed the examination was surprised by how each of the creatures reacted to Harry. The Hippogriffs and Thestrals were respectful and pleased with his presence, though the Occamy and Acromantulas gave him a wide berth. Minding the Demiguise proved to be a bit more of a problem though there were moments during the feeding of the usually imperceivable monkeys that Harry noticed that he could in fact see them, though in a more luminous form. It was something that was occurring with his eyesight more and more after his encounter with the Griffins, but Helstrud assured him that his eyes were working perfectly fine. The three members of his mental peanut gallery also didn't seem interested on elaborating either despite saying it was fine, meaning they knew what it was and were waiting for him to figure it out, or it was something so natural to them that the very idea that he couldn't see in that way all the time confused them. Walking past the Unicorns made it clear that they wouldn't let him near them as they all simply bunched up together, though one of the foals did approach him and allowed themselves to be petted, confusing the hell out of Harry and the examiner. The Salamanders and other fire elemental creatures were an issue and the Bowtruckles… apparently really liked him, as they swarmed his female body, a few even visibly glowing. The elderly gentleman was able to get them to settle down and he assured her that her "secret" was safe with him, not knowing remotely what he meant by that.

It was when the Defence examiner showed up that Harry found himself in a bit of a pickle. Elphias Doge had been a member of the Order of the Phoenix since anyone could remember, and the fact that he had survived the latest war made it clear that, even though he looked old and decrepit, he had a strong heart and probably a great eye for magic. Harry had to work extra hard to conceal any mannerisms that might betray who he learned magic from, as well as to avoid betraying his identity by knowing too much about certain spells. Having been practicing heavily on silent and point casting, Harry had to do all magic exclusively that way, which was a strain on his concentration, but worked out for the best as it kept his spells from being overpowered. The old man complimented her discipline and accuracy, saying that the Aurors would be delighted to see her enter the Academy, though Harry quickly dismissed that, saying she just wanted to be the best at Defending herself without having to be responsible for others. The Examiner left satisfied with his performance but sad to know that such an excellent magical would not be joining the ranks of the DMLE. The practicals for Transfiguration and Charms were hardly that different from the OWLs and Harry was quite satisfied with his performance in both, though it was clear that his transfiguration work was simplistic, as he refrained from applying any embellishments or designs, going for the quality of the Transfigurations themselves. The witch had tapped his conjured teacups and complimented her on the robust nature of the ceramic. The last test had been in Potions and he was grateful that Slughorn was still working at Hogwarts as the school sought a replacement for Snape. After all, of all the NEWTs, it was the Potions one that Harry wanted to excel at, and if the stunned expression on the witch's face after examining all his vials was any indication, he had succeeded.

The work had been exhausting, especially as he had to get used to his female form along the way, knowing that in a few days he would have to revert back to his male form for the remainder of his stay in Londinium. It was a bittersweet experience, really. He had enjoyed being addressed as a she, being complimented as a lovely witch, though a few called her manners boyish, which was probably fair. Though he might have accepted the fact that Elysia Peverell, the name he had finally settled on, was his future, Harry knew that he was still unprepared to actually "live" as her. Still, he enjoyed the experience itself and was certain that Hermione had probably enjoyed her NEWTs as she had gone back to Hogwarts to get them, rather than accepting Kingsley's offer to forgo them. Now that Harry had completed his, he was free to actually pursue a career as a Potions Master, a smile breaking across his face as he was certain that Severus Snape would be rolling in his grave at the mere idea of Harry matching, if not surpassing, the man's achievements in his profession. Sure, Harry had left much of his feelings towards his past life behind… but that didn't mean he wouldn't privately enjoy the fact that he was living a life so few of the people who belittle him could have conceived. Looking over at Dredhook, Harry smiled. "Yeah, but it was all bloody worth it. That's a seriously complicated part of my future over and done with." Dredhook nodded as he walked into the room. "Indeed. It just so happens that several of my fellow soldiers are having a gathering in the pub tonight. Since the curfew is extended due to the occasion, we were curious if you would like to join us."

The initial thought of politely declining Dredhook stopped before it could reach Harry's tongue. Out of everyone who had been helping him the last few years, Dredhook had probably been the most influential. Harry's displays of mental discipline during the tests were all thanks to Dredhook's tireless efforts to instill a sense of confidence and control into his every movement and action in the Arena, and it was something Harry was happy had begun to leak into his work ethic as a Potioneer and aspects of everyday life. After all they had been through… maybe it was alright to celebrate a little and let loose with a goblin he considered a friend. "Sure, give me a moment." Looking through his personal stash of potions, Harry searched for one he had made more out of a sense of curiosity. He had seen it in one of his books and had noticed both its simplicity and unusual assortment of ingredients. The brewing of it had been relatively easy, though Harry still made a few adjustments to the recipe on the book that he felt would get better results if he ever went back to rebrew it. Finding it, Harry uncorked the green vial of thick sludge and chugged it back quickly, before placing the empty vial on the table and turning towards Dredhook. "You and your pals better give me thirty minutes for the potion to take effect, or you will have to answer to Helstrud as to why a Challenger of the Arena was sent to her Infirmary with an ulcer and alcohol poisoning." Dredhook had clearly expected him to decline, but his expression of surprise soon turned into a pleased smile. "Oh, we will wait if only to test out how much you and that potion can take. The Great Earth Mother and our future Champion will be praised properly tonight." Harry shook his head and followed after his housemate, pretty sure he was about to have the worst hangover of his life. Still… it would probably be worth it. Probably.

Present Day

Elysia stirred a little, before opening her eyes, her sight landing on the pale skin of her girlfriend's back resting just a few inches away from her, the sight having an immediate effect on her lower regions as it reminded her of the events from last night. With Hermione and Fleur going out on their first official date, François and Apolline having disappeared to celebrate their Anniversary somewhere else and the Grangers having taken a day off to enjoy the sights of Saint-Cirq-Lapopie, Elysia and Gabrielle had spent much of Valentine's Day babysitting Victoire. Which, to be fair, wasn't really much of a chore for the raven haired witch. Handling her three companions was technically more exhaustive and the three of them were behaving themselves extraordinarily the whole day as they and the little girl spent it playing together, at least when she wasn't doing her home school studies. They even agreed to leave Poleon alone, with only Badb and Seraphina interacting with the young and petite owl as they watched the chaos ensue from their perch. Since it was Valentine's, however, Ida had decided to try her hand at making chocolate flavored pastries, to the little girl's delight, and Gabrielle certainly didn't mind, what with her sweet tooth and all. Elysia had certainly enjoyed the chance to experience a bit more of what daily life was like having to care for a child. While Victoire had been present in the Estate throughout the Yuletide, she was always within arms reach of her mother and grandparents.

With everyone else out of the house, Elysia was finally able to experience what being responsible for a child was like. She would be lying if she said that she wasn't terrified of the responsibility, but as the hours passed, the young witch found that she and Victoire got on well together. Taking advantage of the high ceiling in the Reception Hall, Elysia helped the young strawberry blonde get a better grasp of what flying a broom was like, under Gabrielle's watchful eyes from the ground, and with Elysia on her own Firebolt, Victoire was able to better control the speed on her training broom, though Elysia's unusual grips and positions, particularly one that she favored which had her hovering with the broom held vertically, had the little girl asking for more, though she did eventually settle on being able to fly around without much trouble or input from her minder. After a brief period spent studying her homeschooling assignments in the library with Gabrielle, all three ventured into the communal bath, though everyone wore swimsuits and the water was left clear, with Victoire enjoying the chance to practice swimming after having been forced to stop by the cold weather back at Reims. She particularly enjoyed it when Anand jumped into the waters as the two began to have doggy paddling races, even as Elysia sensed Macha's displeasure at not being able to participate, as the cat was not overly fond of water. Once everyone was dry, they enjoyed a nice dinner together, with Victoire dutifully eating her vegetables, until finally all the day's excitement and physical activity wore her down. After saying goodbye to Elysia and the three companions, Gabrielle took her niece back to her parent's house and tucked her into bed.

While at the Delacour house, Gabrielle did notice that there were two securely locked bedroom doors in the house, a smile breaking across her face, before heading back to pursue her own night of passion. In the time she had been away, Elysia, who had been debating all week on how exactly she could make the evening special, had left instructions for Gabrielle in her room to make her way down to the communal baths. For this occasion, Elysia had used a different set of oils and herbs for the water, even adding rose petals, which had been charmed to remain floating on the surface. Gabrielle's stunned expression had been well worth the effort, particularly as Elysia pampered her the entire evening, seeing as she too had been busy answering requests as an MCH in training. Since it was still the tail end of winter, many of the animals that had to spend long periods of time indoors while the weather cleared tended to either chafe at the limitations, or take out their frustration on others in displays of territoriality. The Bycorns were particularly aggressive this time of year as the moment spring came would be the beginning of their mating season, so the young bulls would begin to fight with the older ones seeking to dethrone them and take their places in the herds. Gabrielle had gone to quite a few ranches and spent a great deal of time patching up large gashes along the sides and necks of bulls, most of them being young and irritated after their failures. While Gabrielle would have liked to ignore a few requests, she knew that answering them would improve her expertise and her reputation, so she was hard pressed to answer as many requests for aid as possible.

On Valentine's night, however, Elysia made sure to give Gabrielle the care and pampering she deserved, even bringing out a massage table that she had bought for this occasion, having noticed how much her girlfriend enjoyed the massages she received during their nights sharing a bed. On a few of the Saturdays she had spent away at Gringotts, Elysia had also scheduled some massage lessons for herself, bringing all that newly acquired knowledge to bear on her girlfriend's exhausted body. Of course, Gabrielle did not stay quiet throughout the massage, being quite vocal in her appreciation. Elysia was glad she had elected to wear her enchanted underwear, or the massage would have included more skin on skin contact than she had originally intended. The two then spent nearly half an hour lazily in the warm waters of the communal bath, with Elysia keeping Gabrielle within her arms, the two silently enjoying the intimacy of the moment. After washing off the oils and drying up, with Gabrielle repaying Elysia for the massage by being extra thorough in the clean up, the two returned to Elysia's bedroom, before Gabrielle retreated to the bathroom. She eventually stepped out wearing an exceedingly revealing red teddy, the see through cloth leaving nothing to the imagination, though when Gabrielle sat on Elysia's lap, the raven haired witch realized it was as much about how the material felt on their skin than on what could be seen. Their lovemaking was slow throughout much of the night, with Gabrielle at times trying to push for them going faster, but Elysia took too much pleasure in watching her lover shaking with desire. It was during this prolonged session that something unexpected happened.

Gabrielle, who had been extremely vocal about how good Elysia was making her feel, began to physically shift, her form growing feathers along much of her body. Upon realizing what was happening, the young Veela began to panic but Elysia took her into her arms and held her still, reassuring her that everything was alright. Harry had seen the Avian form of a Veela before, as the Bulgarians for the World Cup that he witnessed had a full cheerleading squad composed entirely of Veela, who all went into their more creature-like form when the Leprechauns of the Irish team instigated them. Not sure what had happened, Elysia focused on calming Gabrielle down, though the young blonde started crying. "I'm sorry, I'm so sorry. This… this has never happened to me before. I have always been able to control it. Just… just give me a moment… and then… then…" Sighing, Elysia ran her hand down her lover's now feathery back. "Gabrielle." She made sure to put no magic at all into her words, knowing that she could use compulsions just like a Veela's Allure if she wasn't careful. The tone of her voice, however, had the intended effect, as Gabrielle grew still in her arms, before Elysia started pulling back, her gaze completely focused on those beautiful blue eyes. "Gabrielle, there is nothing for you to apologize for." Harry saw her lover's moist eyes search her face. "But… I must look so…" Elysia didn't let her finish. "Beautiful?" Gabrielle lowered her eyes. "You are just saying that." Elysia lifted her lover's chin so they could see eye to eye again, before gently removing the lingerie, the feather's making the process a bit more difficult, until all that Elysia could see was Gabrielle in her Veela form. The feather's didn't cover all of her body, instead protecting the outer arms, legs, shoulders and the sides of her face. Her chest and waist remained unaltered, probably due to their importance for reproduction and the dangers any transformations could have on a pregnant mother and her child.

Taking her lover's hands into her own, Elysia noticed they remained mostly unchanged. "The book your mother gave me mentioned there was no physical difference between Veela except for the colors of their feathers, but the ones I saw change at the World had sharp claws and bird-like beaks." Gabrielle lowered her face, her cheeks and hair rimmed by feathers that went from blue coloration at the base to white at the tips. "They are more of a defensive measure, so they don't manifest if we aren't feeling angry or in danger." Elysia rubbed Gabrille's hands. "Show me." Sighing, Gabrielle allowed the change to take her completely, her mouth shifting into an elongated yellow beak, her hands taking on a similar hue, the skin becoming more abrasive as her fingers turned into black talons. With her eyes closed, the young Veela felt her lover's fingers tracing the talons, before they moved up her arm, sliding along the edge where skin became feather, the sensation making Gabrielle exceedingly confused. There was a part of her that was ashamed of herself for losing control over the most important trait of all Veela, but her body couldn't help but interpret Elysia's touch as loving… even sensual. When those fingers eventually reached her neck, Gabrielle finally opened her eyes, watching as Elysia wore a soft smile, before those soft lips pressed a kiss on the Veela's beak. The blonde witchbwatched as her lover licked her lips after pulling away. "Mhm… not as pleasant as our usual kisses but it's still fine." She held up the claws between them. "Though if we are planning to continue, I think the beak and talons need to go. I don't mind you digging into my skin but I don't think Ida will like to wash a pint or two of blood off from the sheets and bed."

Gabrielle just stared at Elysia, her voice sounding almost like a song as she spoke. "How can you be fine with this… I am…" Elysia interrupted her again. "You are Gabrielle Delacour." Raising those claws up to her cheek, Elysia rubbed herself against them, her green eyes looking at her lover. "You are Veela, you are a witch, you are a woman… but ultimately… you are Gabrielle, the same person who has shared a bed with me for over a month, who has been bound to me for years of her own free will." Elysia's eyes went distant for a moment before they refocused on her. "Open yourself to the bond and close your eyes." Not really being able to process much after Elysia's words, Gabrielle followed the instructions, feeling that thin though strong magical tether between them, before she felt as if someone pulled her into it. Finding the darkness on the other side actually warm and comforting, she found her eyes drawn to a light, before she blinked, realizing that she could see through Elysia's eyes. Except… it was so very different from the world Gabrielle could see, even with her enhanced vision as a Veela. There were moments when the world appeared normal but then it flickered, as if a lense was being draped over her eyes. In those instances all she could see was her form bathed in a white light shining from within, the world around her a mixture of different colors and textures, but always one of almost flowing currents of magic. Elysia's thoughts echoed in her mind. "We told you before that we could see past your outer beauty. This is what we see every day, the light of your essence shining, brightening the world around us. You ask how we are fine with you looking as you do now… We ask back why it would matter to us, when with or without your physical changes, this is how you always appear to our eyes? You are beautiful to us, Gabrielle. Just because you have feathers now does not change that."

Feeling the connection between them withdrawing, Gabrielle suddenly found herself seeing with her own eyes once more, as Elysia spoke with her own voice, those hands trailing along her feathers along the other side of Gabrielle's body as she moved closer, whispering into her ear. "And if I must say, I still find you irresistible like this. Now, I could keep kissing your beak, get a few blood replenishing bottles ready and cast a pain numbing spell onto my back or…" Gabrielle didn't let her finish, the beak vanishing from her face so that she could kiss her lover as deeply and passionately as she could, tears still running down her eyes even as her body ached with a need that suddenly felt a thousand times more desperate. The two remained in the same seated position as Gabrielle bucked wildly on Elysia's lap, who was even more cautious about where her hands landed, concerned that pulling on the feathers would probably be as painful as pulling on hair. Instead she continued running her hands along the edges, something that seemed to drive Gabrielle wild with need, the earlier desire to restrain her lover's quest for release abandoned as she knew that the young Veela needed to feel it now. When it came, Elysia held the young woman tightly as her body twitched almost uncontrollably, the raven haired witch taking note that they would have to wash the sheets in the morning regardless of her back being spared… well, at least for the most part, if the stinging sensation was any indication. Gabrielle had eventually recovered enough to continue, until the two were laying on their sides as they both enjoyed their last mutual release, the blonde lover having recovered her human form sometime in her sleep.

Looking over at the alarm on the bedside table, Elysia began to pepper Gabrielle's back with kisses, feeling her stir into wakefulness. "Mmm, I… think I am too sore to go again." Elysia lifted herself up to kiss Gabrielle's cheek. "As delightful as it might be to continue, I believe we are about to be late for breakfast." The mention of food had an obvious effect on the blonde as her stomach grumbled and suddenly ached with hunger. "Ugh, yeah, I really need to get a bite. Mmm, think you could shower first? I need a few more minutes to wake up." Elysia leaned over to Gabrielle's ear. "Fine, but I am going to need you to apply some ointment on my back… And I meant what I said last night. You are always beautiful to my eyes." Planting a kiss on Gabrielle's bright red neck, Elysia got off the bed, momentarily stopping to pick up a bathrobe, with Gabrielle seeing the bright red claw marks on her lover's shoulders once more, even though she seemed to be unfazed by them regardless of her earlier comment. The night's events flowed through Gabrielle's mind as well, the memories making her shake with nerves. She needed to check with the Elders to know what had happened to her, but if the way her heart kept beating wildly as she replayed Elysia's words in her ears over and over again, the young Veela was pretty certain that she had fallen for Elysia completely. While Elysia hadn't said it in as many words, it was clear she felt something for her more than just physical or even simple emotional attraction. The person she had dreamt for years could very well be falling in love with her and Gabrielle didn't know what to do with herself. All she knew was that her heart felt light beyond words, as if some hidden weight had disappeared. She was well and truly happy. It might not have been the greatest Valentine's Day ever, but it would be one she would always remember.

"Morning Hermione. Did you have a restful night's sleep?" The brunette looked over at Gabrielle and noticed how gingerly she sat in her chair. "Probably as restful as yours was. Where's Har- Elysia? Still trying to crawl out of bed?" Gabrielle shook her head. "No, she's fine. She went into the lab downstairs to get a few cauldrons brewing before joining us for breakfast. It shouldn't take long." Hermione frowned as Gabrielle and Ida discussed her and Elysia's breakfast requests, before the elf left, leaving behind a warm cup of coffee for the Veela to savor. "Cauldrons? Are you saying Elysia knows how to brew?" Gabrielle hummed appreciatively into the coffee, saying good morning to the Grangers as they arrived to join them at the table. With Ida taking their preferences, Gabrielle turned her attention back to Hermione. "Sure she does. She apparently wasn't idle during her time with the Goblins. According to her, she not only completed her NEWTs, but also obtained a Mastery in Potions. She might not be the youngest on record, but her recent book makes her probably the most innovative Potions Master in the last century or so." Getting Ida's attention for a moment before she disappeared into the kitchen, Gabrielle asked her if she would be so kind as to retrieve the book that was resting on Gabrielle's desk. After popping in and out, handing the book to Gabrielle, who gave her a "merci beaucoup," a happy Ida announced she would be back in a few with the meals. As Hermione took the offered book, Gabrielle explained. "It should be officially in print in the next few months, this being one of a few early copies that Elysia wanted us to have. She probably has one or two set aside for you but hasn't decided on whether to give you the Hardcover edition or the wooden cover one."

Hermione opened the text, deciding to avoid breaching Elysia and Gabrielle's privacy by not reading the signed page at the front, before skimming over the pages. "She… didn't do all of this… right?" Gabrielle chuckled. "Not the illustrations. Those were made by my roommate from Beauxbatons who, despite being an exceptional artist, has an equally consuming love for Herbology. Elysia saw her sketches and commissioned her to draw the illustrations. They worked on them for six whole months, before Adeline had to go on her trip to French Guiana. The Potions recipes though? All that is Elysia. A few were pre-existing and she just wrote down a more refined recipe that would have better results in the brewing process, but all the other ones are her own work. You should see her when she is actually doing heavy research on Potions. She has all the small cauldrons in her lab running at the same time before painstakingly testing every single batch to see which one works the best, having annotated every possible change in the brewing process or ingredients to account for every possible alteration. It's really amazing." Hermione stared at Gabrielle, her mind thrown for a loop, even as she scanned the text before her, seeing the exacting instructions that in a lot of ways surpassed the almost ridiculously vague ones that she had read all throughout her time in the course at Hogwarts. The detailed explanations, the notes regarding the necessary freshness of the ingredients, the correct method to process them and how to remove the excess from the brew once it's done, all of them were things that none of the books she had ever read even bothered to do.

"A knut for your thoughts?" Hermione looked up at Gabrielle, a worried expression on her face. The witch sighed. "Back in our second year, I brewed a Polyjuice Potion. It worked for most of us and it helped us clear a few things out that were in doubt during the Chamber of Secrets crisis. Despite my extended stay in the Hospital Wing, I was very proud that I managed to brew such a complicated potion when I was thirteen. After that, we sort of fell into a routine where I would think things through and Harry would act or react based on what was happening. Seeing this, though, makes me wonder… what would it have been like if we had received proper instruction from our Potions Master. If Snape hadn't been antagonistic towards Harry all the time… maybe he wouldn't have needed me at all. During our sixth year, when he suddenly started doing well in Potions, I hated the fact that he was relying on this modified potions book to get ahead in the class. Looking back on it now, I think I was just… scared. Scared that he was finally proving himself to the person I knew he was capable of being. I mean, look at Elysia now. She's ridiculously fit according to dad, is probably more powerful than ever with her spells and has the money to make all the difference in the lives of those she cares about. And I'm just…" Gabrielle frowned, unsure what to say until someone else spoke up. "You are my friend."

Looking up, Hermione found herself gazing into those familiar green eyes. "You were there when I needed a friend the most, with no ulterior motives. The fact that both of our lives were probably nothing like they could have been had the world been a different place doesn't change the fact that when everything went down, in the end, we could always rely on each other. What I am today is because you believed that I could have a better life and I tried my hardest to live up to your faith in me." Elysia held out a present covered in red wrapping paper. "I had wanted to send this over during Christmas but I couldn't get the right words down at the time." Taking the offered present while returning Gabrielle's book back to her, Hermione opened it, surprised to see a different illustration on the hardcover. Rather than what appeared to be a profile sketch of Elysia next to a cauldron, this one had a familiar looking young girl with long bushy hair dressed in robes throwing ingredients into a cauldron, a large book held on her lap as she was seated on the floor. Opening the cover, she saw the personalized dedication, a short note written with handwriting that was far better than the one Hermione grew up reading. To my dearest friend. Words cannot express all that I owe to you for the seven brutal years we endured, but I hope these do so a little. Thank you for believing in me when others did not, and for setting me on the path that I walk on to this very day. Whatever this book may say of me, it doesn't take away that you were, are and always will be the Brightest Witch of the Age to me.

Brushing away the tears from her eyes, Hermione closed the book to prevent it from getting dirty, before turning around and hugging Elysia, who returned it warmly. "I have missed you so much!" Elysia pressed her face into her friend's shoulder. "And I have missed you. I am sad that it took you getting attacked for us to find each other again, but I promise you, I won't be disappearing anywhere again. I am here for you, Mione, as you were there for me. As I always should have been. I hope you can forgive me for the last seven years." Hermione shook her head. "There is nothing to forgive. You needed time away from everything and I needed time to figure out what to do with my life. As far as I am concerned, we both got what we needed." Elysia pulled back and smirked. "So, I didn't sense you on the Estate grounds until this morning. I am also seeing a very light plate of food in front of your chair. I take it your date went well?" Hermione's face went bright red as her parents looked at her with amused smiles. She composed herself and after stuffing the book into her extended bag, proceeded to bombard Elysia with questions as to how she discovered that she wanted to be a Potions Master and what grades she got on her NEWTs. Gabrielle smiled as Hermione seemed to recover some of her confidence as Elysia explained that she mainly obtained Exceeds Expectations in Herbology, Charms and Transfiguration, with Outstandings in Potions and Defence. When asked about Care, Elysia mumbled to herself. "I don't want to talk about it." Watching Hermione continue to pressure Elysia to talk about how she considered becoming a Potions Master, Gabrielle sipped her cup of coffee, happy to see the loneliness and shame from her lover's eyes finally fading away.

Chapter 26: Mounting Challenges

François looked over his shoulder at Elysia, who was physically fidgeting, whilst the two rode the Ministry elevator down to the seventh floor. "You alright?" Elysia looked at him before looking straight at the doors before her. "Last time I was in the DoM of the British Ministry, it didn't end well. With everything that has happened since, I don't feel comfortable being around the Unspeakables." François nodded, having heard of said incident himself. "Yes, I can imagine this is bringing up some unpleasant memories. I do promise you, though, that we won't be there for long and we will be staying far away from the Research Chambers. If anything… the actual chambers could be further down, considering how the original DoM was buried six floors under. They say they don't have access to it but I wouldn't put it past them to be keeping said information to themselves. Regardless, you will be quite safe with me." Elysia raised an eyebrow at him, finding it quite odd how much François' behaviour towards her had changed ever since she told him of her past as Harry Potter. He had certainly been a bit skeptical at first, but when his family confirmed her story, he did come around. Ever the Auror, he peppered her with questions about the events of Harry's life, and Elysia, being in a very forthcoming mood, and assisted with a dose of Veritaserum that François had back in his home office, decided to answer as much as she could. Hearing his unique and unbiased perspective on her whole life certainly made her a lot more aware of all the illegalities that occured in her presence, from the failings of the staff of Hogwarts in informing Harry of all his rights as a student, the son of an old magical family and as an orphan.

Being a father, of course, meant that he didn't hesitate in asking Elysia under the effects of the serum about her intentions towards Gabrielle, with the last of the Peverells answering truthfully, only struggling against the babbling side of the potion that made the afflicted party want to overshare. Still, when François heard that Elysia simply wished to explore what it meant to have an intimate romantic relationship with Gabrielle, in the hopes that said relationship could one day become permanent, all while adhering to Gabrielle's own intentions and wishes, he surprised everyone by officially recognizing the courtship and giving it his blessing. Ever since, François had been a lot more… protective of Elysia, recognizing that she had almost zero education regarding social activities and had been steadily giving her his cliff notes version of all the "shit," his own words, that was expected of her if she were to go out and socialize with the French Magical community, particularly the shakers and movers. He had given her the file that he had received from the DoM Director and had requested Elysia's expert opinion as a Potions Master, before she suggested that they meet with said Director in person. Elysia had hoped to schedule the meeting in Gringotts, but François assured her that they would be fine in the Ministry. As the lift announced "Sublevel Seven," the doors parted open, the sight of the black marble walls making Elysia's skin break out in goosebumps. Suppressing the urge to remain in the lift, she followed after François as they approached a section that had a sign that read "Secret Chambers." François nodded at it. "They are part of the Ministry's security features. Whenever something is so sensitive that all precautions are needed, the Directorates can come down here and discuss it amongst themselves. Helene should be waiting for us outside of room #3."

A few steps further in and the two of them found a woman wearing Unspeakable robes, though she had her hood down and her face visible. She greeted François warmly before frowning at Elysia. "Can I do a quick scan of you?" Elysia eyed her chaperone, who nodded, before raising up her arms. A few quick waves resulted in the Unspeakable frowning even more, but she just shrugged. "Unusual results but nothing that we need to be concerned with. Delacour, if you would." Pulling out his identification badge, François unfolded a piece of metal that took the shape of a ring before slipping it on his finger, as Helene placed her own against a section of the black door that had a golden frame. When his hand was placed next to hers, the two rings activated as the sound of locks moving out of position reverberated around the entrance, the two Directors having pulled their hands away from the door as soon as it began to open. Once inside, the door was closed shut behind them and the mechanisms began their long, drawn out return into the sealed position, with Helene gesturing at various chairs, sofas and even barstools that filled out the chamber. "The Secrets Chambers are completely disconnected from the outside world. No elves, no ghosts, no animagi may enter and we would know if anyone else was in here with us. Now then, I assume you are the elusive Lady Elysia Peverell, the Potions Master that has had the Medical Department running in panic mode as they are attempting to verify all the potions that you have been licensing these past six months?" Elysia nodded, as she held up the file that François gave her. "I am. Now, do you actually have the file dealing with these contaminated cursed meats that are part of the current crisis, or will we be ending this meeting here?"

Director Chatelain smiled as she took the folder from Elysia. "Ah, so you are as good as they say you are. My apologies, but my staff wouldn't have allowed the actual research they have already done to fall into the hands of just anyone. My apologies to you as well, François. The subterfuge was not from distrust in you but with the unknown factor." She gestured at the available seating. "Please, make yourself comfortable." Keeping an eye on the DoM Director, Elysia inspected the seating arrangements, before selecting a few leather seats that had a coffee table between them. Once Elysia checked them briefly with a few wandless taps, she sat down, with François taking the seat next to her. After incinerating the fake file folder, Helene pulled out another one from with her robes, before handing it to Elysia, with the redheaded witch noticing the brief tap that Elysia's finger did on the folder before taking it. As the raven haired witch began to read through the research, she frowned. "Are these the trace elements that were detected from the contaminated meat?" Helene nodded as she sat down and crossed her legs. "They are." Elysia tried to organize them into a possible potion in her mind. "Whoever designed this didn't want to make it easy. There are trace elements of materials that can interfere in the brewing process if added at specific intervals, while a few have no business being in a brew at all." Helene sighed. "One of my staff members discovered this the hard way when a cauldron exploded in his face. Do you think you can discover the actual potion recipe from the available information?"

Leafing through the other files, she briefly glanced over the ritual elements before checking the rest, taking a bit of extra time reading the autopsy reports. "If you get your hands on another live specimen, I would suggest getting a trace element search of their stomach. Some of the materials detected in the meat might react differently when exposed to stomach acid. Hmmm, I wonder if this accounted for the reaction between the meat and the acid itself. Maybe check the actual meat composition to see if all available samples match…" As Elysia kept mumbling to herself, Helene blinked a few times before looking at François. "I… will have my staff get on that as soon as the next cursed exemplar is located." The Head of the MSF chuckled. "I can see those gears turning, Helene. You may want to save the recruitment speech." Elysia nodded to herself, not bothering to look up from the papers. "Sorry, but my loyalty is to Gringotts. That said, I wouldn't have an issue working with the French DoM to solve this situation… particularly since I think some of these ingredients are illegal." Helene leaned back and steepled her hands. "Can't blame a girl for trying, François. My Department would be more than happy to hire you as a freelance Potions Master for the duration of this investigation and we can provide you with the necessary "off market" supplies, provided that all research on this project remains a secret." Elysia frowned in thought for a moment. "I am willing to agree to a magical contract where the research is isolated, but I am going to have to turn over all my notes to the Gringotts Royal Repository. They have a Restricted Section where all potentially dangerous information is kept for security purposes. My own Estate has a similar set up. My apologies, but as a citizen of the Nation, I can't in good conscience keep information that could potentially harm or help save Goblin lives to myself."

Helene frowned as she rubbed her chin. "I would have to check with my Legal Division to see if we can… come to an agreement between the DoM and Gringotts on this matter. We have never had to share our research like this with anyone that wasn't part of the ICW's Magical Mysteries Treaties, so it might take us some time." She eyed her fellow Ministry Director. "How much do you trust that Lady Peverell here will keep all her research on this subject to herself in the interim?" Before François could reply, Elysia spoke up first. "I don't intend to let the information gathered on this potion be used to make even more deadly cursed creatures. However, I will take any and all information I gather from this project related to the identification of curses and their reversal and use said information in the development of potential cures for other afflictions. I will not have my ability to act as a Potions Master hamstrung just because you want to keep your secrets." Helene raised an eyebrow, as François replied to her previous query. "I think she will keep any dangerous information to herself easily enough. Anything else would be up for debate, but I doubt she would willingly expose anything that could make our investigations any more difficult." Searching Elysia's face and seeing her steadfast determination, Helene sighed. "Very well. You may take that file with you but refrain from attempting to make any copies. I will pass any further research to François, as I believe he will be able to deliver it directly to you. Anything else?" Elysia sighed, closing the file. "Yeah… you are going to need a living specimen of a wolf at some point if I manage to develop both the reverse engineered cursed potion and the counter agent for testing purposes." Helene sighed but nodded. "I will contact the DPICMC and have them start working on that. And for what it's worth… thank you for taking on the job." Elysia looked down at the file in her hands. "Don't thank me yet. I can only promise to give it my best shot."

After writing the last ingredient on the chalkboard she had pulled out in her Potions lab, Elysia took a step back and allowed her eyes to scan the rest of the board, before pulling out a clipboard and starting the process of attempting to reverse engineer a potion. Having looked through the documentation regarding Harry's five years worth of potion exposure, as well as what each potion was composed of from the very beginning, she had actually gotten a good sense on how a potion tended to degrade in the body or how it would appear after it was brewed. Looking at the list before her and the high concentrations of certain materials, she was able to piece together that a few of them had undergone several heating cycles, meaning they were either the first ingredient thrown into the brew or very close to it, while others had such low concentrations, and would behave extremely poorly in the heats necessary to get the primary ingredients into their final stages, that these could only have been intermixed in the final stages of the brew, allowing for their magical properties to survive. Having a good idea what the end steps were and what the initial steps needed to be, Elysia began the far more difficult process of looking for signs of multiple intermittent brewing stages. While quite a few potions followed the rule of three, meaning there was an initial stage, an intermediate stage and a final stage before the Potion became viable, there were quite a few others that had several intermediate stages. From what she herself had experienced, these mainly consisted of adding ingredients that would stabilize the current state of the brew before beginning the following stage, though Elysia frowned as the ingredients before her would simply cancel out the potion entirely, either by making it inert or by having it explode violently.

"How much is it just for show and how much is it part of the actual brewing process, huh?" That was what had Elysia currently stumped as she looked at the options before her. While it would be utterly unheard of for a Potions Master to dump inert materials into a potion, it wasn't out of the range of possibility, particularly if their goal was to obfuscate what the potions active ingredients were actually doing, how they were interacting with each other and with the bodies in question. However, even the act of throwing ineffective materials to conceal the actual ingredients had to be done correctly, otherwise you ran the risk of limiting the effectiveness of the potion, creating unforeseen side effects or potentially killing the recipient via intoxication. The margin for error was almost as thin as it was during the initial brewing process, and that was not even considering the effect that rituals could have on the potion as well, which was something Elysia would have to consider in her analysis. After facing the abomination that was the Nuckelavee, Harry had looked into the trace elements found on the corpses, thanks to Helstrud's investigation, but found little to no actual physical traces, meaning that the Nuckelavee was the product of Ritual Magic in its entirety, explaining its inability to corrupt anything except for temporarily damaging the earth where the miasma landed and killing anything in the water it touched. It couldn't spread its affliction but it could devastate the environment while it remained free. These… beasts that were being created through the contaminated meat, however, were very different.

If anything, they reminded Elysia more of the Werewolf curse, though the changes weren't anywhere as drastic as a human to beast transformation. Unfortunately, just like the werewolf curse, this potion seemed to allow for the creature to infect others. The DoM had yet to identify the effects on humans, as the quick response by the Ministry had prevented any unfortunate souls from being attacked by the rabid animals, and the still quite sparse wolf populations in France was helping in keeping the exposure to a minimum, but there were signs that the condition could be transmitted, at least, to other wolves. Elysia could see just how devastating this could have been in an era like Medieval or Renaissance France, where the canine populations were still quite high. A single cursed beast could have encountered a pack and, through its own natural instincts, infected all of them as it sought to dominate the others. Whoever designed the potion and curse had probably accounted for all of this, meaning that it had been built with a similar intention as the Lavellan curse; widespread infection that would lead to an unprecedented loss of human life. Because, while the curse seemed to affect other wolves, the carcasses of rabbits, foxes and lynxes had also been found half eaten and afflicted by curse residue, but no alterations were detected to their bodies. Elysia could see the curse devastating the ecosystem, killing every potential prey for the afflicted wolves, turning them ever more rabid from starvation, until all that was left was the human villages. Weren't there historical references to large packs of rampaging wolves slaughtering towns and even attacking cities? Elysia wondered if a few of these were milder variants of the potion, though it's possible the cursed wolves could have done sufficient damage that even ordinary starving wolves would have behaved in such an aggressive manner anyways.

Putting aside how much of non-magical historical events could be traced back to the intervention, either benign or malignant, of magicals, Elysia continued her work, building several different potions recipes from the ingredients before her, aware that she would need to actually brew the foul concoction to be sure that it was the same as the original. She looked over to her alcoves and their bubbling cauldrons, instantly dismissing using any of those for this research. Trace elements, including magical traces, could turn her cauldrons toxic, even with the most thorough cleaning. Creating a list of every possible item she would have to buy in order to do this research, from the stirring ladles, rods, multiple cauldrons with different coatings, ingredients, a few of which she would have to wait for François to notify her that they were available for retrieval, Elysia realized that this research would put every aspect of her self taught training as a Potions Master to the test. Not only did she need to reverse engineer the original potion, but then attempt to engineer a counter agent, something that could be used to save the lives of the afflicted beasts. A vaccine would possibly be more effective, but Elysia knew better than to even consider getting that ahead of herself. When she and François had left the DoM, he had thanked her for taking on the job, but she had warned him that taking on the research didn't mean that she would succeed. Staring at the ingredients before her, seeing potential gaps in the ingredient lists, as well as areas where the creator could have doubled back on ingredients in order to make the process even more complicated, worried Elysia. The person who created this could have dedicated their entire life to the creation of this blight upon the world or, worse, it could be the end result of generations of dark wizards and witches. Elysia knew she didn't have the luxury of time. In fact, that was a luxury neither she nor Harry ever had.

Londinium Arena, May 2001

Feeling winded, Harry placed some distance between himself and his current challenge, glad that this particular creature was on the slower end, compared to everything he had yet faced. When he had stepped into the recreation of a river valley, he had initially been worried about the narrow area in which he would have to face this beast, spending far more time looking at the environment itself than he had initially been planning to do. Thankfully, that extra attention allowed him to spot certain paths that allowed him to climb the high rock faces upwards to relative safety, though even he knew there was no stalling for time. The rules were clear. Harry needed to completely incapacitated his opponent or be himself incapacitated for the Trial to end. As the Challenger, the risk was far higher that he would end up dead, when compared to the dangerous beasts he had faced and had yet to encounter. That meant that while he could "technically" take the high ground and avoid battling the creature, it would only give him some time to recover and not much else. He had to give it to the Goblins, however, in the way they decided to arrange the last three Trials.

The Griffins had exceptional spell resistance and together were a formidable threat, but they were still vulnerable to physical damage. Had he not been overwhelmed by their speed and numbers, he would have tried using the very rock face as a threat against them, taking advantage of their bodies' specialization towards flight, meaning their bones were far more brittle than the very creature he had before him now. The Nuckelavee, by contrast, had a natural defense against magic and physical damage on a higher level than the Griffin, its undead state essentially making such attacks utterly pointless. Both Trials had their own unique value in teaching the Challenger how to adapt to ever more powerful creatures. So, of course, his current opponent had an even higher level of magical and physical resistance than the last two combined, though it was very much a living creature, and an infamous one at that, though its infamy also came with a seemingly impossible defeat at the hands of a very unlikely foe. Harry honestly had to wonder if the legendary Saint Martha happened to have magic, because the very idea that she bested this behemoth with nothing but prayers was laughable. Maybe the so-called "age of miracles" had a lot more to do with magic than what the typically anti-witchcraft faiths would have one believe.

Still, he had to admit that the beast before him was certainly majestic, in its own unique way. Sporting six legs, each massive with giant claws giving the creature incredible grip on the rocky ground, the Tarasque looked like something out of the prehistoric era. With a mouth full of jagged teeth, two massive horns curved forward much like a bull's and a heavily scaled body twice the size of an African Elephant, the beast seemed to exemplify raw, physical power. Of course, that came with the drawback that it wasn't as fast as a horse, nor able to climb steep inclines, though Harry didn't like the way it kept testing each section of the rockface, as if searching for a surface either shallow enough or tough enough to handle its weight. Like with the Nuckelavee, the first thing Harry tried was testing its reaction to elemental magic, seeing if it was vulnerable to anything. Fire and water simply seemed to wash over his body, whilst ice momentarily gave Harry some hope… until it just cracked the layers that had built on its body with a powerful shake. The creature's tough, magic resistant hide also made most hexes and curses useless, with a Reducto even bouncing off of the scales, blasting a hole into the wall right next to the creature, as it lumbered towards him on the shallow river bed. Nothing, not even Snape's Sectumsempra had any effect on the creature. Of course, what had exhausted Harry the most wasn't all the spells he had been using against the hulking beast, but the shields he had been forced to sustain.

While the Tarasque might not look like a relation of the Dragons or Wyverns at a glance, the moment it was close enough to Harry, the beast's massive maw had opened up, from which was unleash a torrent of flame that Harry could honestly say far surpassed the Hungarian Horntail's firebreath. Where dragon's fire was heavily concentrated in a single point, almost like pressurized water exiting a hose, the flames from a Tarasque was like a massive current, striking Harry's magical shield, before completely encasing him in a burning inferno. Pushing past the flames, as well as dodging the Tarasque as it charged at him in the narrow river valley gorge, Harry had to protect himself again from another wave of fire, until finally he was out of range. What stunned him as he took stock of the environment, however, was how the flames from the Tarasque lingered, burning with relative ease on stone and even the river water, though the latter moved further down stream, on the surface of which Harry was able to spot traces of some material floating on the water itself. He had read that Wyverns and Dragons used the gasses their bodies naturally or magically produced to unleash their flames, which made sense for creatures that favored the air, magic adding a layer of danger as the flames could leave behind injuries not dissimilar from cursed flames. The Tarasque, however, seemed to use something more akin to oil, a substance able to float and remain alight even on water for prolonged periods of time. Watching as the Tarasque walked right over the flames he had created without a worry also made Harry aware that he wouldn't be able to use the Tarasque's own power against it. At least, not by surrounding it in its own flames.

After climbing up on the rock face, far enough away from the Tarasque's flames, Harry tried to think of a way to bypass the Tarasque's spell resistance, knowing that even the use of a sword or a blade was pointless on a creature with hide as tough as this one's. As a replicated gust of wind blew the smoke into his direction, Harry covered his face with his enchanted shall… and smiled as an idea popped into his head. Drawing the Tarasque to the narrowest section of the wall with spells aimed at its face, Harry then aimed Macha at the rocks, carving massive gashes into the stone, causing them to collapse into the gorge, blocking the river water and the beast from moving. Having pinned the Tarasque into a narrow crevice, and after creating another dam of both stone and ice further upstream to keep the water from interfering with his plans, Harry looked down at the entrapped creature and tried his aerosolized potions. The Tarasque was either affected by them somewhat or simply disliked the taste, as it proceeded to open its jaws, unleashing a massive torrent of flames all around itself. Taking advantage of the Tarasque's aggressive behaviour, Harry used one of his anti-fire shields and kept it quite close to the Tarasque, feeling his magic draining slowly, but he knew that this was his best chance. Eventually, the Tarasque ceased to blow its flames, but Harry didn't need him to exhaust its supply of flammable material. With a dragon, this strategy probably wouldn't work, as the flames would just be extinguished as soon as it closed its mouth. But, after seeing the flames of the Tarasque linger on, Harry knew that he could take advantage of that. After all… if the flames would remain alight with plenty of fuel to spare littered everywhere the Tarasque breathed, then the only thing that would eventually extinguish them… would be a lack of oxygen.

While it was slow going, Harry kept his shield active as long as possible, even pushing it further down into the hole, getting the Tarasque to blast at it with even more flame. Then, the black smoke completely filled the small pocket of air the creature had left, as the last of the flames blinked out, leaving the magical aura of the shield as the only light source, though the stillness of the air and stone told him his mission might have been accomplished already. At his urging, the Goblin Beast Handlers and Healers entered the Arena, with Harry only dropping the barrier as soon as the Handler scanned the beast with its hand from a distance, waving a signal that had to have meant something very specific as Ragnar's voice soon filled the air. "It would seem Challenger Potter has done it again! Through exceptional skills of observation, magnificent displays of wizardry, and sheer determination, he has successfully incapacitated the Tarasque and completed his eighth Trial!" As the crowd roared, Harry turned to look at the Beast Handler. "Incapacitated? Is it…?" The Goblin looked at him and nodded. "He's still alive, though just barely. I imagine he is suffering from oxygen deprivation and some poisoning from whatever the fumes of the fire release into the air, though the former was what finally knocked him out." Harry looked on as the other Handlers discussed how best to retrieve the creature amongst themselves. He rubbed the back of his head. "I hope sparing him won't be too much of an inconvenience for you all." The Handler chuckled. "Well, a few of our kind were certainly looking forward to trying out Tarasque meat, but in the case it survived, we had planned to place him as a Vault Guardian. I think that plan will now be re-evaluated, as you revealed a massive weakness we would not like a would-be thief to exploit." Harry nodded, before he walked up to the other Handlers and offered to lend them a hand.

Removing the boulders that were blocking the gorge proved a lot more difficult than expected, but at least the source of the river water had been cut off to avoid having to worry about a sudden surge in water levels. All the while Harry helped with the stones, he watched as the Handlers sat beside the beast, either praying or singing in a chorus, the sound being quite calming to his ears, with even his companions liking the tune, with Anand falling asleep in his head. While he had only ever seen Goblins using their wandless forms of magic, it made sense that they too would possess Ritual Magic, seeing as they had working ritual chambers in their Districts. With the path towards the creature's enclosure cleared, Harry approached the beast, placing a hand gently on its thick, stone-like scales. The touch startled Harry as his mind was bombarded with a sense of the creature's well being, how powerful it was physically and yet… how tenuous its connection to life currently stood. He could feel the Hallows perking up with awareness, though Macha, who was usually the first to suggest killing a threat seemed… satisfied, as if she knew that the creature was no longer a danger to any of them. For a brief moment, as Harry held his contact with the scales, he felt as if the Tarasque became aware of him and simply… acknowledged him, his energy, which had momentarily surged with power, becoming passive once more. "Challenger Potter? Is everything alright? The Handlers would like to move the creature back to its enclosure." Harry pulled his hand away, the awareness dissipating, before looking at Golstrud, just a few feet away from him. He nodded. "Yes, of course. Though would you all mind if I accompany you until he is secure?" Golstrud looked at the Handler, who shrugged, before the Goblins began the hard work of moving the Tarasque onto a sled, before levitating it and its occupant away, as Harry looked on, briefly glancing at his hand, as he wondered what it was that he had just experienced… and why the Hallows seemed perfectly at peace with it.

Present Day

"You must be the Grangers. Please, sit down. I understand that you have a lot of questions regarding the procurement of a new home and its furbishment?" Hermione sat down next to her parents in the office of the Realtor that handled the Gringotts owned properties. Her family had spent the last few weeks looking over the available property listings, though their being in Elysia's Estate had made the entire process a bit more complicated. Hermione had already described to her parents how a home well secured by magic needed to be configured, as she had peppered Sirius Black about his family's Townhouse during her stay there. As a property in London, it was the closest she expected to get in blending aspects of the magical and non-magical world, with candles that could be enchanted to burn without consuming the wax or wick, enchanted crystals designed to light up rooms more effectively, all without any access to electricity. Their first home in London after the return from Australia had been a place that Susan had helped Hermione in warding, and the exercise had demonstrated the issues with mixing a modern home with magic, as battery operated devices, like radios, cell phones, beard trimmers and electric toothbrushes worked fine though the signals were spotty, but anything connected to an outlet tended to suffer from electrical instability. Hermione had struggled in finding a workable balance with ward strength to determine what was weak enough to allow electrical equipment to not burn out, as their range had done once during the early tests, while still giving her the sense of safety she wanted for herself and her family. They thought they had worked it all out… until they moved into the Peverell Estate.

While the equipment there was almost entirely magically powered, and there were no televisions or any means of plugging in electrical equipment to the walls, the property still looked closer to a non-magical home. The kitchen had especially delighted her mother, as it was quite modern in its look with a working fridge, ridiculously cold freezer and working oven, all emulating electrical systems, through the use of magic. And, to be fair, Hermione could see how the devices with electrical heating or cooling elements were a lot easier to replicate with magic than something far more complex, as it was something she could do with a wand and the right spell rather easily. Her father had certainly been more impressed with the exercise room that Elysia had set up for herself, as it had working treadmills and other equipment that finally allowed him to get back into shape. Daniel had always been a health nut, so he had been hitting the gym with Elysia and Gabrielle everyday, with Hermione and her mother watching their workouts. Emma certainly seemed to enjoy seeing her husband gaining some measure of his old life back, with his pride only moderately wounded when Elysia outpaced him in every workout, despite her smaller frame and extensive workout regime. Gabrielle, for her part, was taking things at a pace that Hermione was far more comfortable attempting for herself, though she and her mother personally preferred jogging outdoors. As February was finally coming to an end and March beginning, the weather would soon be more conducive to jogging, and her parents' description of the nearby town made Hermione look forward to taking the chance to explore it all on foot, maybe with a certain blonde at her side.

Knowing now that there were quite a few electrical devices that had been converted to magical appliances by other exceptional first generation witches and wizards that missed the modern comforts had certainly opened Hermione's mind to the possibility of having a more modern home. The question was just how much could be made magical and what could be left conventional. The Realtor listened to her parents first, writing down their interests, particularly with their careers as dentists, before listening to Hermione and her concern with security and the strength of the wards. The Goblin looked over the list as soon as they were done, before commenting. "There may be a way to… cater to your interests without hampering the security of the structure. A few clever wandwavers have developed shielding for electrical systems, though they did notice that in order for the shielding to work best, there needed to be some… distance between the magical and non-magical equipment. Now… the solution they arrived at was having what you call electrical and… telecommunication? Having both sets of cables isolated to the lower walls, so as to allow access for electrical devices within reach, while the magical conduits are along the top of the walls, if not the roof, for the light fixtures and warding. Of course, this presents many issues, as non-magical homes would have to be refitted with magic and the distance from the leylines would hamper the strength of the wards, while magical homes are typically too far from existing infrastructure. Now… the simplest, most effective solution to your request would be to construct a home from the ground up in a location with good access to ambient magic and existing infrastructure."

After her parents and the goblin discussed prices and construction period, both were suitably satisfied, particularly since they already knew that the emergency funds Elysia had left them more than covered the value. With that out of the way, they began taking portkeys to the various empty lots of land, taking note of their proximity to the various urban centers. After taking several portkeys to the properties around Paris, Orleans and Calais, they eventually inspected a few properties near Reims, with her mother noticing Hermione taking greater interest in the discussions about the property and ease of access to the roads for motor vehicles. While the Goblin and Daniel inspected the latest property, Emma took her daughter to the side. "Hermione, is there something you would like to tell me?" The young brunette blushed slightly, looking over at her father. "I… you know how I have never… brought any… boys home?" Emma gave Hermoine an amused smile. "To be fair, you spent most of your time reading books, so I was hardly worried about you bringing boys home. I was partially concerned when you wouldn't stop talking about Harry and I'll admit… I think your father truly believed you were just waiting to run into Harry again. When he turned out to be Elysia, it might have finally dawned on him that you weren't like most girls." Hermione blushed. "But… you knew?" Emma nodded. "I figured as much when you started talking about Susan, followed by Fleur. It was a similar way as to how you used to talk about Harry but there was something… more, particularly with Fleur. A wistfulness that you could never shake off."

Pulling her severely embarrassed daughter into a hug, Emma pressed on. "When McGonagall came over and introduced us all to magic, your father and I had to do quite a lot of thinking, reevaluating everything we knew, looking past the things we used to just take for granted. And you didn't get your booksmarts from nowhere. While we bought you your textbooks, I kept my eyes open for history books. Anything and everything that could help me make sense of the world you were suddenly a part of. Reading about the ancient Covens of witches… made me realize that you could potentially have relationships that were quite far from conventional ones. So, seeing and hearing everything going on with you, I sort of realized that you had a different interest in romantic partners… and I am ok with that." Emma kissed her daughter's brown hair. "You have gone through so much in your very short time as a witch, more than I would have ever wanted you to endure, but I am very proud of the woman you have become. So, I am not asking if you wanted to tell me about you being interested in women. What I wanted to know… is how serious you feel about Fleur. To be so interested in getting a home so close to hers…" Hermione swallowed the lump in her throat. "I… don't know what I am supposed to think… or feel… It's so very complicated right now. We have only been together since Valentine's, but we have known each other for years. I… practically helped raise her daughter whilst her husband was busy pretending he wasn't married somewhere else in the world. It all feels so sudden… but…"

Emma ran her hand down Hermione's back. "Then the first thing you should do… is to try and settle your feelings down. Trust me, Hermione, I am quite familiar with the rush of getting intimate with someone you have had a crush on for a long time. You don't even need to think about today or tomorrow or in the next month. But, eventually, you will need to take a breather and realize what exactly it is that you both want from this relationship… and if that is something you both see yourselves finding it with each other. While I normally would hate to impose on anyone for long, Elysia has been very accommodating and your father is finally behaving like his old self again. That and the relationship between Elysia and Gabrielle will hopefully make it easier for him to realize that his little girl has very different tastes in romantic partners as well. So, for now, I think it's ok if we just take our time and get used to how our lives could be like here, before making any… permanent decisions." Hermione exhaled deeply before nodding. "You're right. Thank you for being so understanding." Emma kissed her daughter's cheek. "I am your mother, Hermione. I can't be anything but understanding when it comes to you and your father. Now, let's see what other places our Realtor can get us to see before we start narrowing things down. And don't worry, I will make sure we keep some of the properties near Reims in the running for as long as possible." As the two women rejoined the conversation, Hermione couldn't help but feel hopeful. It was the first time in so many years that she actually saw a brighter future ahead for her and her family, and she couldn't help but want to treasure the feeling as much as possible, knowing just how rare and fragile it all was.

Gabrielle felt her feet hit the grass before yawning as she unlocked the entrance to the Peverell property. Ever since the cursed grounds situation became public knowledge, the rangers, minders, carers and ranchers from all over France had been inundating Professor d'Este with requests for her to inspect their creatures, just in case the injuries they discovered were the result of these cursed beasts. At a ranch filled with Bicorns, Gabrielle had to go to every single head of cattle that had a gash or a nick on their hide and make it clear to the ranch hands that they were simply the typical gashes that came with living in a herd, particularly the bulls fighting over pride or dominance. There weren't any signs of cursed residue on them or anywhere on the property lines. The same scene was repeated with Unicorn herds, Hippogriffs, Abraxans and even a Glumbumble farm, where Gabrielle really had to fight her instincts around the large flying bugs. Thankfully, the most excitement she found with all of her assignments were watching a two tailed Crup chasing after a ferret-like Jarvey in the middle of a herd of regular sheep, and discovering traces of a Graphorn on the injury of a Re'em near the Swiss border. Estous had been quick to call up the DPICMC to locate and capture said beast as soon as Gabrielle mentioned it to him, before any unfortunate soul ran into it on the mountain trails. With the odd calls over the injuries of owls, cats and dogs, Gabrielle had been thoroughly exhausted working as the only resident MCH in training in France, and she knew that one day she would be getting calls from all across the continent. She really hoped that her days as a licensed MCU wouldn't be anywhere near as hectic as they had been these past few weeks.

Thankfully, there hadn't been much happening at the Estate, so she could just relax with a warm cup of coffee, Ida's delicious brew having become a lifeline for the young Veela in the last few days. Her other lifeline just happened to be Elysia, who tended to sense whenever Gabrielle had endured a very difficult day and would have the communal bath all prepared just for her. To say that Gabrielle was becoming like puddy under those tough but oh so skilled hands of her lover's would be an understatement. Of course, since that first night when she inadvertently turned into her Avian form after her first foray into receiving full body massages had initially spooked the young Veela, so she had requested to speak to an Elder at the Dumont Conclave about it. Since Ligia had taken care of Gabrielle ever since she discovered the bond, she had turned into her go to person for dealing with unusual Veela behaviour, not to mention that Gabrielle was feeling far too self-conscious about discussing the incident with her mother or grandmother. Ligia had listened to Gabrielle's tale attentively, a knowing smile growing on her face. "My dear child, you have no reason to be so overly concerned. While I must admit, it is quite rare for a Veela to lose control over their form in an intimate moment, it is not entirely unheard of. While our kin tend to draw out our other nature in times of great peril or agitation, a moment of vulnerability can result in the change just as easily. If anything, it speaks quite well of the trust you two share, that on some instinctive level, your nature is comfortable enough to reveal itself to your possible mate. Something you, like so many younger Veela, are quite hesitant to do."

Gabrielle had lowered her eyes. "I… I never intended to feel like we should be ashamed of what we are, but we spend so much time restraining our Allure, our Avian form, our very instincts…" Ligia nodded. "Yes, and perhaps the mistake is to restrain them, rather than simply control them. Being with Lady Peverell, however, seems to give you the option to loosen your restraints, and on that fateful night, it all came undone. Though, perhaps, that was a good thing. Not only are you more aware of your inner self and your need to find a better balance with your Veela nature, but you discovered something truly remarkable about your lover." Gabrielle blushed as the Elder chuckled. "Ah, your grandmother would be so delighted to hear about this. I can understand not wishing to be too precipitous, but you must understand how much it shocked her that Apolline, someone she was hoping would one day take up the mantle of Elder, would forgo her aspirations and prefer to live outside of the Conclaves with her husband. That's not to say that she isn't proud of her daughter and of you two, but she, like so many others, felt that the only place a Veela could truly be free was within our communities. And yet, here you are, in the arms of a foreigner, finding yourself once more, and discovering that even in your Avian form, you were still treated with tenderness and love. Though, I will say, you best try and… avoid being "active" in that form as much as possible." Gabrielle blinked in surprise before Ligia shook her finger. "Now, I am not saying you should prevent the change from occurring at all, but you should be wary as that form tends to increase our magical resistance… and can unravel certain magical effects that inhibit… reproduction, among other things." The young Veela stared at the Elder before the meaning of her words sank in.

Safe to say, she brought the subject up with Elysia the next time her girlfriend broke out the massage table. To the blonde's surprise, her raven haired lover took it instride and began taking a potion that had a similar effect on the male body's ability to reproduce as the potion that most women took, though she did warn Gabrielle that she tended to burn through potions quite easily and would be checking in with Gringotts to see just how long the usually month-long potion remained in effect with her. Of course, Elysia had been quite busy the last few weeks as well, not only getting herself checked by the Goblin Healers, but also picking up the supplies she needed for the research she was doing in conjunction with the DoM and the MSF. So far, Ida had only reported one more cauldron becoming unusable, though Elysia clarified that the failed brew merely cracked the cauldron, rather than destroying it completely. Other than that, and their daily activities together, Gabrielle had hardly seen Elysia that much in the last few weeks, with both of them being overly busy with their own workloads. Not expecting much to change for today, she was already planning on what her next letter to Professor d'Este would have to say about today's patient as she turned the key in the entrance's lock. When the door swung open, Gabrielle felt her heart jump out of her chest as several people yelled. "Surprise! Happy Birthday!" After the shock wore off, the sight of her entire family in the Peverell Estate's Reception Hall, including her cousin Aimer and their grandmother, brought a smile to the young Veela's face as all of the exhaustion from the day just melted away.

After hugging her distant relations, she soon found herself before her grandmother. The oldest of their direct family, Helia Dumont was highly regarded amongst the Veela Conclaves, having been elected as the Chief Elder and head of the Council of Elders. This meant that while she herself came from the Dumont Conclave, she was required to reside in Paimpont, with her youngest daughter and niece helping to tend to her in her advanced years, even though she was still far younger than Elder Ligia. Because of this, both Fleur and Gabrielle hardly ever got to see her in person, except for special occasions. Feeling bashful, Gabrielle was surprised as Helia pulled her into a warm hug. "It is so good to see you again, my dear. Your mother and Ligia have been singing your praises of late." Gabrielle hugged her back. "Thank you for coming, Grand-mère. It's just… really surprising seeing you here." Pulling her long, white hair behind her ear after pulling away, Helia smiled at Gabrielle. "My dear ange, it's your first birthday that the family could celebrate with you ever since you started studying at Beauxbatons. How could I not come and see my youngest grandchild? As for your hostess, you may not have told me much and your mother and Ligia are both respecting your privacy, but I still heard about your courtship. I must admit, when I heard the Peverell name, I was pleasantly surprised. The family had been gone from the Continent and even recorded history for so long. After receiving that journal and beginning to decipher its contents, I was curious to meet this exceptional woman that captivated your attention and Apolline got us in touch." Looking over to the side, Gabrielle followed her grandmother's line of sight to where Aimer and Elysia were talking, the latter curious about how she manages to maintain a business as a potions supply provider while still maintaining a healthy herd of Unicorns.

Helia continued. "Apolline introduced us right after she sent out the invitations. I must admit… she is a curious one. Her magic is certainly unusual, even more so within her home." Helia's eyes searched amongst the gathered guests for the celebration and how many of them were Veela, young and old, calm and talking merrily to each other and other magicals. "That her presence alone can help us feel safe and comfortable in our own skin, relaxing the grasp we constantly need to maintain over our Allure… it's a very liberating feeling." She then turned to her granddaughter and kissed her cheek. "And the smile that breaks out on your face whenever her name comes up tells me all I need to know. I always dreaded the fact that your mother raised you and Fleur outside of the Conclaves. I feared that the two of you would struggle on your own without having us to fall back on for safety. Seeing Fleur endure the hardship of a distant relationship and divorce almost seemed to confirm my fears. But here you found a treasure that any Veela would be desperate to hold. So, I will give my blessing to you, my petite-fille. Go and enjoy your birthday and every other day, because when you find such a genuine soul to love, you must make sure that you treat every day as something special." With one last kiss to her cheek, Helia approached her daughters and joined their conversation, before everyone was called to the ballroom, which had been beautifully decorated, tables scattered around the chamber, with the largest at the center, where a large blue and white cake awaited Gabrielle. After blowing out the candles and cutting out the first slice, Gabrielle found herself in what she was certain was heaven.

Surrounded by her family and friends, sans Adeline who was still out on assignment in French Guiana, made her heart ache. While she always received letters from her parents and family members during her birthday, it's place on May 16th made the celebration at Beauxbatons very melancholic, despite her parents always celebrating it first during the Easter Recess. There had just been something about looking at a date on the calendar, knowing that you were now a year older, and that your day was no different from the one before and the one after it that simply weighed heavily on her heart. There had been a part of her that feared that it wouldn't be any different once she was out of school, that it would just be a quiet celebration and she would just have to move on with her life. Knowing that her mother and Elysia had put so much effort into making the day special to her, particularly from the usually anti-social head of the Peverell family who had struggled this last December with having guests over for the Yuletide, warmed Gabrielle's souls. She wasn't just another person out there in the world, struggling with everyday life. She was a daughter, a granddaughter, a cousin, a niece, an aunt, a friend and a girlfriend. She meant something to everyone here and they meant something to her. As Elysia's hand gently caressed Gabrielle's back, the young Veela looked into those green eyes filled with concern. She could only imagine how confused her essence must have felt through the bond right now. In the end, though, her grandmother was right. Today was her birthday and that made the day special, but it would be up to her to make sure that every day was as special as the last. Because she was truly blessed to have been born into her family and having met what was sure to be the love of her life. She needed to make sure that she was thankful for it all every single day.

Chapter 27: The Price of Success

Londinium District, July 2001

"Challenger Potter, you had requested to be notified if anything changed regarding the status of one Edward Lupin?" Harry frowned as he received the folder from Ragnar. While he was in the Goblin Nation's Londinium District working in the mines and attempting the Arena Trials, part of the arrangement required Harry to sever almost all ties to the outside world. This was a punishment, after all, for his crimes against the Nation, not a vacation. That said, while Harry could barely access the funds in his own accounts, that didn't mean he was barred from carrying out responsibilities he had towards others. Part of that was managing Sirius Black's funds. When his godfather died, Sirius left behind a will that had made Harry the custodian of everything that the last of the Blacks was able to have transferred into his personal control. The London Townhouse and any other property that wasn't the Ancestral Home of the Blacks fell into that category, as did the majority of the funds from the Black Vaults, as he was able to funnel them into private accounts. And what was left fell under his mandate as Regent of House Black, though his position came with restrictions. By the time the Malfoys would have tried claiming the Black Fortune, with Draco being the next in line to the position, it would have essentially amounted to only the old Castle Black and some funds left in the Family Vault to justify its existence. Sirius had actually named a lot of people as being his beneficiaries as well, but because of his status as a wanted criminal under the Fudge Administration, the will wasn't able to be acted upon, despite Gringotts' best attempts. The most they managed to do was follow the rule of inheritance and, since Harry had been named Sirius' primary inheritor, everything went to him.

When the war ended, Harry had intended to carry out Sirius' will and distribute the inheritance accordingly, but the reality of the world prevented him from being as… open as he could be. Thankfully, Ragnar had been gracious enough to help transfer some of the funds to the listed beneficiaries, such as the Weasleys and McGonagall, but when it came to the deceased beneficiaries, it was Harry who needed to make the decision. In the case of Dumbledore, Harry simply sent the funds to Aberforth, wishing the old man well with his business. The biggest hurdle, however, came with Andromeda and her family. With her husband dead, as well as Nymphadora and Remus, the older woman had essentially been left to care for her grandson all on her own. While Harry had rejected the request to be the baby's godfather, that didn't mean he didn't care about either of them, as he had very fond memories of both Remus and Nymphadora. He didn't want their sacrifice to be in vain. So, he made sure Andromeda received what was owed to her as a daughter of House Black, placed all of the funds destined to Teddy's deceased parents into a Trust Fund that would be his fully by his eighteenth birthday and had asked Ragnar to sell the Black properties, getting from the sales the percentage that was owed to the bank because of Harry's break-in, before the rest of the money was placed into securing properties for Andromeda on the island of Ireland, all acquired in such a way that would prevent the Ministry's Records Office from having them listed, particularly the ones in the Republic of Ireland.

Considering the violence and animosity that had endured there for decades, the Belfast Agreement of 1998 had proven a major benefit to many British Magicals, as it helped to open the way for them to relocate to Northern Ireland, before eventually becoming eligible for Irish citizenship. With the way the Ministry was behaving soon after the end of the war, the Irish Magical Community had been more than happy to welcome those with Irish ancestry, as well as anyone willing to become naturalized Irish citizens, into their country. Andromeda, not wanting to take away Teddy's rights to studying at Hogwarts when he eventually came of age, elected to move to Northern Ireland and has apparently taken on a position as a Magical Tutor for the local families, though this was after going through extensive Mind Healer sessions, which Harry made sure she could more than afford. He had expected to get a notification about Teddy being allowed to become an Irish citizen, but he was pretty sure they were still quite far from the date that both he and Andromeda would become eligible for them. Taking the offered paper, Harry looked at the contents, before sighing. "So it's confirmed. The curse of Lycanthropy has been detected in him." Ragnar nodded from behind his desk. "Indeed. We don't know the specifics as doctor patient confidentiality prevails here, but his status was updated to reflect him as a registered Werewolf. It was always a high probability as a progeny of a Magical and a Were, but there had been a chance that his body could have rejected the curse. Unfortunately, that has not been the case."

Harry rubbed his forehead in grief. He remembered how devastating the condition was for Remus whilst he was Professor at Hogwarts, how even taking the Wolfsbane Potion, the one thing that allowed a werewolf to retain lucidity during the transformation, seemed to damage his body just as much as the transformation did. That young Teddy would have to endure that same fate… "Ragnar… would it be possible to use more of the funds that were acquired from the sale of the Black family properties to set up a… a fund specifically for the purchase of potions? From Wolfsbane, to Healing Potions… anything and everything a person would need to have some semblance of a normal life while living with Lycanthropy?" Ragnar pulled out the files relating to the aforementioned accounts and peered at them with his glasses, as he had become Harry's account manager whilst he remained as a Challenger of the Arena. "Theoretically yes, but based on the current market prices, standard inflation and other factors, it would almost completely deplete the funds acquired from the sales." Harry was silent for a moment but shook his head. "As far as I am concerned, Edward Lupin is the last rightful heir of the Black family. If the funds are to ensure he can receive the best medical care for the rest of his life, then it's worth it." Ragnar chuckled. "If only more wandwavers thought like you. I will get the paperwork started." As Ragnar went through the process of filling out the necessary forms before Harry could sign them, the last of the Potters stared at the paper before him, knowing that even giving Teddy the financial security his father never had, he would still suffer from the condition, what with how the Ministry treated them, not to mention the side effects of the Wolfsbane potion. If only there was an al…ternative.

"My apologies for interrupting you while you are working, Viceroy Ragnar, but a few weeks ago you and Golstrud informed me on the prerequisites for gaining a Potions Mastery. One possible method was the creation of a new potion to have registered with the ICW. Tell me… what exactly constitutes a "new" potion?" Ragnar hummed to himself as he stared at the documents before him, taking the break in order to proofread his work. "Any potion that isn't already registered with the ICW that has an effect that is "new," or distinct enough from an existing product that passes inspection, or which results in an identical reaction with different source materials." Harry stared at Teddy's name. "So if I were to try my hand at developing a Wolfsbane Potion that was better than the current one, reducing or eliminating the side effects of the Werewolf transformation, that would qualify?" Ragnar looked up from the page and the young man before him, seeing the determination in his eyes. A soft grin grew on his face. "It would indeed, Challenger Potter. It would indeed. That said, you would have to document everything and present your findings to the ICW, so it would expose your new identity to the world. Although… We could have it pass through Gringotts' Internal Patent's Office first, while the Potion undergoes the necessary clinical trials. It would get you your Mastery earlier, but the release of the Potion would be delayed." Harry looked up from the paper and smiled. "If it takes a year or five it doesn't matter. If I can make life easier for every Werewolf, then any delays will be more than worth it." Ragnar nodded. "Very well. I will have the Bank begin importing the standard ingredients for the Wolfsbane Potion. We can negotiate the terms for a funding agreement for the procurement of other ingredients as soon as we are done with Mr Lupin's Medical Trust Fund." Ragnar returned to his current task as Harry looked at the paper one last time, a smile growing on his face. "Don't worry Remus. I won't let your son go through all the hardships you endured. I may not be his godfather… but I will look after him to the best of my abilities."

Present Day

Having been looking over her notes for the development of the enhanced Wolfsbane Potion, Elysia found herself feeling a bit melancolic. The research that went into its development had taken her the entirety of her remaining time in Gringotts Londinium, only successfully submitting the potion as her proof of Potions Mastery after one brave Werewolf aligned with Gringotts willingly consumed it. With the amount of research Elysia had done into every single ingredient that went with it, testing the Potions effects on blood that had been donated by said Werewolf over the years, until finally seeing a reaction that seemed to surpass that of the original Wolfsbane potion, without showing any signs of negative effects, as the original wolfsbane potion had cause Werewolf blood to boil and fester at times in a reaction that Elysia found sickening, the time had finally come to see if the Potion would actually do its job. The young man who had a massive bite mark scar on the side of his neck had been quite nervous as well when he had entered the reinforced cage where the potion would be administered. His initial reaction to its taste had made Elysia quite happy, as she hated how almost all potions tasted terribly, but at least her work had received a thumbs up from the man before they started watching the clock. When Moonrise came, she had watched in stunned silence as the man transformed in a manner similar to that of an Animagus, resulting in a perfectly formed wolf barking away happily from within the cage. Elysia had looked into the potion that facilitated the Animagus transform during her research and identified a few materials that she thought would be well suited to aid the Werewolf transformation, before eventually selecting a slightly different variety of plants, roots and animal components that she felt interacted better with the other ingredients.

The end result had vastly surpassed all of her expectations as the man had woken up the next morning utterly refreshed, remembering every waking moment when he was a wolf and having been able to feel, in his words, at peace with his own body, for the first time since his attack. The interactions were all recorded and presented to the ICW Department of Education, with the Examiner who came to review the potion being surprised by its effects, though she agreed to keep her observations secret until it was properly tested by Gringotts in the year-long clinical trials. With that, and the demonstration of Elysia's abilities to brew almost every Potion a Magical Hospital needed to function, the Examiner happily declared Elysia Peverell a Potions Master, signing off on her documentation and saying that she eagerly awaited to see what other incredible potions Elysia could come up with. The raven haired witch smiled to herself, wondering if the middle aged woman with brown hair and golden eyes had been keeping track of all the recipes Gringotts had been registering with her office and if she was enjoying it all. According to Fueruk, the first printing of the Potions book would become available in the next few days, with the printers managing to make sufficient copies, beyond those already pre-ordered, to actually put up a few on sale at bookstores in every country, though these all had a limited printing. Gringotts, after all, was very cautious, and with the amount of preorders that came from every major institution that dealt primarily with Potions, at educational and professional levels, having already pre-ordered the text, they weren't sure how many would sell to the general audience. Still, Fueruk seemed quite pleased with himself during her last visit, so she was at least very optimistic about her profits.

It was her current project that was giving her a harder time. She had been at it for weeks now but still hadn't managed to crack the recipe of the original potion, though she had been busy planning potential ingredients that could work as counter agents. She was just having a hard time with two ingredients, one of which kept disrupting the potion every time it was introduced, while the other didn't seem to interact with the mixture at all. Every other ingredient lined up with a proper place in the brewing process and Elysia had written off two others as additives added to the Potion after its production to alter its perceived brewing process. It was this frustration that had made her look back at her own work with the Wolfsbane potion, to see if she was missing anything, anything at all that could help her get past this hurdle. As she stared at the old wolfsbane potion, going over its own flawed processes, she began fiddling with the Resurrection Stone as it sat on the chain around her neck. Anand, Macha and Badb had been exceedingly supportive of her need for silence, taking on their Hallows forms and spending the time with her intermixed with hers as she focused entirely on her work. The moment she had hit this roadblock in her research, she had briefly considered summoning the spirit of Severus Snape. While he had been an abysmal Potions Professor to Harry and everyone else, he had still been a prodigy in the field and had made cursed concoctions in the past. The potion that Dumbledore had Harry feed him on the island surrounded by Inferi infested waters had been one of Severus' creations, after all, which Voldemort had requested for prior to Snape turning traitor. If anyone would know how a cursed potion worked, it would be him.

However, as much as Elysia wanted to summon the spirit of her tormentor of six long years at Hogwarts just to demonstrate just how much better she was as a Potions Master than he ever was, she just didn't want to do it. It would be far too easy to summon and force the spirit to assist her but as far as she was concerned, Severus Snape, his genius, his hatred and his regrets, were all dead and buried six feet under. She was capable of summoning the dead… but that didn't mean it was the right thing to do whenever she was unable to figure something out. She might have made an exception with Laborde, but that was as much as a punishment for him as it had been to obtain the information with no possible restrictions, as most oaths broke upon death. As she turned the page on another potions book in her hand, one she gathered was "acquired" by the Peverells during their wars against other magicals, she frowned as she noticed an odd note on one of the ingredients for a potion designed to inflict pain over prolonged periods of time. It mentioned that suspending the mandrake root inside a solution over a period of months could extend the period of suffering from merely half a year to decades. Looking at the board with every ingredient written down, she noticed that the amount of the ingredient that was interrupting the brewing process was quite small, enough to interfere with the potion when exposed to it all at once… but maybe if it was slowly leaking out of another ingredient as it was introduced into the mixture and heated… Leaving the book behind, she went to the board and took her clipboard with her, adjusting her reconfigured recipe, taking note that it included only one material that was capable of being suspended in this solution in order for traces of it to become infused within it.

That still left her with only one item that kept reacting badly to the mixture, before Elysia began running through other options in her head. With the first problematic ingredient potentially being used as a suspension material, maybe the other one needed one too. Except, there were no other materials that could interact with it, no other trace elements being found, even within the stomach lining of the beasts, a few of which had been successfully caught, with one being kept alive for a short time while the other was dissected by the DoM. Feeling her pocket watch ringing, Elysia sighed, entering one of the brewing chambers with a mask on her face and her hair back in a mesh and hat, before she began the transfer of moving the batch of Blood Replenishing Potion into a cooling vat, so that she could store it quickly before it was time for dinner. As she looked at the cauldron resting on the ice, she frowned, looking at the steam as it evaporated and was sucked up by the air filters. A lot of brewing potions needed to have their water contents well measured, but the end result almost never exceeded a certain amount of water content necessary to give the potions their viscous properties. While exposed to heat, water tended to turn into a gas, exiting the cauldron unless a lid or a condensation collector was placed above it. Exiting the small brewing chamber, Elysia looked at the board again, wondering if the trick didn't lie in hiding the original recipe with ingredients it didn't need… but in having ingredients that wouldn't leave any detectable trace elements behind. The only ones that could do that were things that would evaporate when exposed to heat, like water or… alcohol.

Elysia took back her clipboard and began readjusting the possible recipe again, certain that the last ingredient that tended to break apart too easily might just benefit from being doused in alcohol. If it was brewed at a specific temperature, the brittle material might just survive whilst it was saturated, whilst the alcohol itself would just evaporate away, leaving no trace behind. Maybe, just maybe, Elysia had just figured out how the cursed potion was designed. She just hoped the materials were easy to find, though the one that needed to be suspended in a solution was of concern, particularly if it would take months of immersion to get the desired results, and as the ingredient was one of the illegal ones, she knew there was no available source of it in suspension. If that was the case, her potion recipe would still be months away from a proper comparison. Still… she could try her hand at developing a counter recipe based on the current formula while she waited for the ingredients to become viable. And since the solution that worked as an immersion material was legally available, maybe François could try and see who was buying large quantities of it several months back, giving him a lead to follow up on while the clock ran its course. Elysia finished writing her notes before beginning the process of filling out the vials of the Blood Replenishing Potion she had been working on earlier. Once she was done here she would be checking with François about her possible lead, before finally taking a moment to relax, her three companions cheering in her head, as the long drawn-out day of work was finally over.

"... With the amount of work our Enchanters-to-be have been putting into their end of term projects, I think we will be seeing quite a lot of Exceeds Expectations amongst the seventh years for their NEWTs." Madam Maxime nodded at Professor Guilladot, as the staff had gathered to express their thoughts on the current status of Beauxbatons and if they felt there was need for any improvement prior to the arrival of the OWL and NEWT examiners. "Thank you, Patrick. Now then, how are the seventh years looking, Sypha? Any problematic areas that you feel needs to be corrected in the upcoming curriculum? Sypha?" The rest of the Professor's looked over at the usually quite vocal Potions Professor, only to find that the blonde was looking over the book she had on the table with a great deal of focus, so much so that it took her husband, who was seated next to her, jostling her arm for her to break out of her concertation. "What, yes! Ahh… What was the question?" Maxime chuckled, as did most of her fellow professors. "You are not a student anymore, Sypha. That said, that book you have seems to have kept your undivided attention." Sypha's eyes appeared to almost shine as she held it up. "But of course it would! Have you taken a glance at it?! It is a collection of Medical Grade potion recipes made from ingredients from every corner of the globe. There are a few common ones, while others are marked as the work of isolated magical communities, but the vast majority of them are all the product of one Potions Master! Not only that, but every single one has the recipes written into painstaking detail! I can't wait to try out as many as I possibly can. I promise you, if every Potions Textbook was written with the care and attention Potions Master Peverell puts into every single potions recipe, we would have far more licensed Potioneers."

Professor Persaud hummed to herself. "Don't worry Sypha, I have plenty of the more exotic materials already to be processed in my Greenhouses. Just give me a list and you can try your hand at them, though seeing as we will be having the end of term examinations soon, perhaps you should let your students try a few recipes out themselves." Sypha blushed but nodded. "Of course, I will make sure they get as much practice as possible, though the ones who signed up for my NEWT level Potions course are all well on their way to scoring high. My fifth years… a few may need a bit more practice." Madame Maxime nodded. "Let me know if we need to allocate time for last minute practical work for the fifth years, as I am sure we can adjust the schedule to give everyone the chance to freshen up their memory before the examinations. Now, speaking about this new book, Professor Smyth, any idea if it will require you to adjust the Healer curriculum for next year?" The older woman, who briefly looked over to see that Sypha was once again focused on said book, shook her head. "I haven't had a chance to read it as comprehensively as Sypha currently is, but from I was informed by the ICW Healers who had been reviewing the recipes, the primary changes in the curriculum will be adjusting how we identify certain potions by sight, increased focus on making sure every potion vial is adequately labeled and the reorganization of trauma kits to incorporate the new recipes. Since there are so many new variants for so many regions, the ICW is redesigning the labels to incorporate a new universal symbol system, so that any Healer from any region can look at a Potions Cabinet or Trauma Kit and pick out the right potions for the right job, without wasting time translating the language or asking for assistance."

D'Este nodded. "A sensible idea. Glad to see it being implemented. Still, it's hard to think that all this change is the result of such a young woman, and one that could have had an interesting career in Care. You should have seen her stare down Bianca as she tried to intimidate her. I bet you she could even keep up with Trefor, seeing as she countered my banisher faster than I could even register and without even drawing her wand." Said Defence Professor straightened himself out. "Hmm, not flinching from an angry Abraxan while wandlessly dispelling magic? Sounds like my kind of girl. Akk! Hey!" Sypha pulled her book back after smacking her husband with it. "Would you care to repeat that, Trefor?" The man with unruly brown hair swallowed nervously. "It was nothing, dear. Nothing at all." Sypha muttered something under her breath, as the rest of staff chuckled at their antics. Maxime shook her head. "I have learned not to underestimate the potential of others, no matter how eccentric or ordinary they may appear." Trefor nodded. "Of course, though with a family name like Peverell, I wouldn't be surprised if she was just as skilled in Defence as she is in Potions." Persaud looked over at her colleague. "Guessing it's an old name with some history?" D'Este chuckled. "Plenty, the only problem is that most of the people who would have written it down chose not to. Word is they left a trail of destruction all over France before the Hundred Year's War even got started. No one knows why they went back to Britain and then vanished. Well, maybe one person knows, but unlike with her Potions Recipes, I doubt she would be willing to share something so personal."

Persaud sat back. "That would explain it." Finding herself under the scrutiny of the rest of the Professors, Chantal elaborated. "I recognized the artstyle of the illustrator for the book when my copy arrived, not to mention the student had me review some reference work they were doing on the same exotic materials. I was curious as to why they elected to use a different name for the printed material, though if the Peverell name comes with as much baggage as Estous and Trefor suggest, then they made the right call choosing anonymity." Sypha looked up from her book, as something clearly came to her mind, before Chantal gestured at her by placing her finger on her own lips. "Let them have their privacy." Sypha sighed, but nodded. "Of course. It's just… maybe we could get Mademoiselle Peverell to attend a meeting? I know she has refused all major symposiums and requests to appear before the Paris Potions Institute, but maybe she would prefer something a bit more exclusive? It would be great to have a chance to discuss Potions with someone other than Madame Perenelle." D'Este rubbed his chin. "I have an indirect line of communication with her. I could try and see if she would be willing, but it would have to be something a bit less formal. Maybe the Post Term Staff Party?" Chantal hummed softly. "It might work, since it's just us, the Apprentices, Interns and the Governors. Though I still think someone with a bit more… renown should make the invitation." Everyone looked over at Maxime, who sighed. "Very well, I will pen a letter of invitation for Mademoiselle Peverell to attend our Post Term Celebration. That said, if she agrees, I want everyone to be on their best behaviour." Trefor suddenly found himself the center of attention. "What?"

The Viceroys watched as Fueruk popped open a bottle of bright yellow Goblin whiskey before taking a shot of it, passing the bottle around to his fellow Goblins, with Ragnar giving him a knowing look. "I take it the numbers are in?" Fueruk sat in his chair, a smile breaking out across his face. "Oh, if my contacts are right, I think most of us have seen an impressive rise in profits." The Female Goblin nodded, before gracefully receiving the bottle from her fellow Viceroy, spending a moment to clean the bottle's neck after having served herself a glass full of whiskey. "Agreed. The groweries and apothecaries associated with us in Australia have seen a sharp rise in the sale of the locally sourced ingredients, both from the local Potioneers and Hobart's Academy of Magic. Since we had a more stable supply of the materials than the competition, we foresee a stable rise in profits, followed by a steady flow of income. And to think, all that because of a few potions recipes published in a single potions book." Another Goblin, this one dressed in deeper marron, snickered. "We are seeing a spike in purchases as well, particularly from the regions that neighbor China. With all of the flare ups in recent years, it's no wonder the local magical populations are jumping at the chance of acquiring a vast supply of Medicinal Potions without having to endure the high costs of importing European goods. The magical communities in India in particular seem to be determining the viability of establishing larger groweries to produce more of the raw materials. Of course, Gringotts would be more than happy to assist them… by providing loans that can get such business ventures off the ground."

As the bottle went around, Ragnar steepled his hands. "Britain, however, is a bit of a mixed bag. They will certainly welcome the lower prices for the potions and materials, but the fact that they had bought so much of the finished product at the higher market value will likely frustrate the Ministry and the beligerant factions." Fueruk raised an eyebrow. "I think it will anger one of the belligerent factions more than the other, as I doubt the NBO had the funds to stockpile potions en masse." Ragnar shrugged. "True. Still, thanks to this we should see more of the general population buying potions again, so profits will remain high." The Goblin Viceroys all looked towards the King, as Gringott reviewed the numbers himself, before he chuckled. "It would seem your bet on Champion Peverell's capabilities have paid off. Since we ourselves had stockpiled the Healing Potions, we were also able to make decent profit whilst the prices remained high, seeing as we already knew the market would shift. This will be a very good year for us all, it would seem." Gringott looked up from the paper and towards his Parision Viceroy. "How did our Champion take the news?" Fueruk waved his hand dismissively. "As predicted. She was surprised by how well her book has sold, even after we fulfilled the pre-orders, and is satisfied with the market prices shifting to a more stable level for the wider population. When asked what she would do with her earnings, she merely asked to deposit them in her Vault while she completed her work for the French Ministry. I assume she will complete the refurbishing of her home within the year, so our craftsmen are… a bit eager to demonstrate their skillsets." Ragnar shook his head, happy to hear that his Champion had not changed in the slightest.

When Fueruk mentioned the French Ministry, Gringott had remembered a file that had recently arrived on his desk. "Ah, yes. You mentioned that our Champion was acting as a researcher for the French Ministry of Magic." Fueruk nodded. "Dealing with the current cursed creature situation. Apparently, she believes she managed to discover the secret potion recipe used in the creation of these beasts via the contamination of wolves with Cursed Magic. Sadly, the developer was a very tricky wandwaver, as one of the ingredients may require months of immersion in a specific solution. She did hand over the research to us and the Ministry's DoM while she began the process of developing a counter potion, while also waiting for the ingredients to be ready to test out her theoretical recipe." Gringott nodded. "Good. I am glad to see that our Champion recognized the possible threats that this crisis could have on our Nation and guaranteed our access to the restricted information. Though it took some time for our Representatives to successfully negotiate with the ICW regarding the sharing of restricted knowledge. The Royal Archives will be trying to make inquiries with the ICW's Hidden Repository about what texts could be part of the first major exchange of information between our governments." The Viceroys talked amongst themselves, before one raised their voice. "Is this exchange strictly necessary? We have done well enough on our own as it is."

Gringott looked over at the Goblin who spoke up. "Our Nation has indeed prospered these past few centuries while keeping the wandwavers at a distance. However, as the world grows ever more interwoven, I felt it is best to get ahead of possible threats, rather than to react to them. This measure is to make sure we have as much of an advantage as possible. While the wandwavers will gain some of our knowledge, it will primarily be knowledge that will serve our interests by being in their hands." The gathered Goblins nodded, understanding their lord's reasoning, before they began to discuss ways to further capitalize on the shift in the Potions and Materials markets, without damaging their clients' abilities to continue their economic activities. A few regions that had the right conditions for the expansion of material plantations would get loans and business association contracts, while others would receive assistance in the importation of the raw materials or finished products. To the surprise of the Viceroys, the King's attendant offered everyone a drink from Gringott's own decanter, and as soon as everyone was served, His Majesty rose from his throne, chalice held up high. "I thank everyone for the exceptional work we have accomplished with regards to the shift in the market. May our future endeavors bring us all even greater success. In the name of the Great Earth Mother." The Viceroys raised their glasses and cheered "May her blessings shine upon us all!" It was a sentiment they all readily shared as they looked forward to the weeks and months of contracts and new business opportunities to come.

"We need to get her to socialize more." Jeanne took a sip from her cup of tea, joining Gabrielle and Apolline at the Estate after closing shop early. She looked towards the elder of the two Veelas at the table. "I have been working on that for two years now. Getting her to meet people one on one is a lot easier. That party that you helped prepare for Gabrielle was the most I have ever seen of someone actually managing to get Elysia to actually socialize. Personally, I find it interesting that she seems more at ease amongst Veela than regular Magicals." Apolline hummed to herself. "It helps that Elder Ligia declared her as off limits to every other Veela, other than Gabrielle, so our kin know that they need to be respectful of their boundaries with her." Gabrielle thought for a second as she chewed on a sandwich that Ida had left on the table for them. "I think it has something to do with our Allures as well. She mentioned that she can tell who is who when feeling our magic and that she even gets a feel for the Veelas' personalities. It's probably why she and Aimer got along so well, and why she treated Grand-mère Helia respectfully, but otherwise kept her distance from everyone else." Apolline sighed. "Maman is quite the… imposing figure, which makes her a fantastic leader… but it does make her harder to maintain a conversation with. Still, even I could tell Elysia was stressed out the entire time the party was going on and she might have been keeping up with conversations just to distract herself. Getting her into another similar situation is just what she needs to get over the anxieties of being in a crowd." She then eyed her daughter. "And that goes double for you."

Gabrielle sighed but nodded, conceding that Elysia wasn't the only person with issues in large crowds. The door leading from the Estate's Ballroom opened, as Hermione stepped outside, blocking out the light from the sun with her hand as she approached the patio table. "Good evening." Apolline smiled at the young witch. "Evening, young lady. How was my granddaughter?" Taking the available chair, Ida appeared beside Hermione to ask her for her preference in drink, before said witch began to eat one of the available sandwiches. "She did quite well. For a soon to be seven year old, she is probably smarter than most children of her age." Apolline smiled knowingly. "We are all very proud of her. She's also developing her magic a bit quickly. Fleur and I will have to get her started on her magical training soon." Hermione looked over at Apolline. "You start teaching them magic before Beauxbatons?" Apolline shrugged. "It's not uncommon for us. She needs to learn how to draw out her Avian nature first, before learning how to control it and the Allure, as well as our magical fires. Of all that, the Allure is the most complicated, as Gabrielle and Fleur can attest, regarding how to control it, if one ever does. Victoire will be taught everything she needs to learn and properly guided until she is ready. Whether she studies at Beauxbatons is another matter. The Conclaves have exceptional teachers." Hermione frowned. "I know that in Britain, you were practically obligated to study up to fifth year at Hogwarts. If your people aren't required to study at Beauxbatons, then why would you send them to study there at all?"

Apolline sighed. "Because it's the only way we can ensure that the Academy remains capable of teaching any and all students. Before the Revolution, Beauxbatons was very exclusive, a place where the aristocratic families would send their young to study magic. The only way for a commoner to study there was if they received letters of recommendation from one such family, which were not cheap to obtain. Many would suffer their entire lives as servants to the Old Magical Families, just to have the "privilege" of studying at the Academy. After the Magical Convention took over and the aristocratic families lost their privileges, the Academy was opened up to all… in name only. All could apply, but if you had creature heritage, you would have to conceal it completely to attend, or be expelled. After Grindelwald's Occupation, with how every community helped to liberate France, the Academy was opened to all by law. It took a while for the first Weres, Veelas and Half-Giants to attend, but the staff worked harder to accommodate them. Still, it's not easy for a Were or a Veela to study there, but as long as our people keep sending students to the school, the Ministry has to guarantee that everyone is treated fairly. If we stopped…" Hermione nodded. "You would be admitting defeat. I understand. I suppose our History of Magic Class was just as useless as we thought. Hogwarts had a similar policy since its inception, but the Ministry would always intervene to keep certain "undesirables" out. We haven't had a Were study at the school in decades, let alone a Veela." Jeanne shook her head. "Every place has its less pleasant side, some hidden quite well right out in the open. Still, this country has come a long way in recent years, thanks to the tireless efforts of some of our Representatives."

Saluting the member of the Convention seated at her table by raising her cup of tea, Jeanne drank from it, before Apolline retook the conversation. "So, while I would love Victoire to study at Beauxbatons, the choice will be hers and Fleur's when the time comes." Gabrielle noticed movement in the tree line to the back of the estate. "Speaking of the Academy, Madame Maxime has offered an invitation to me and Elysia to attend the Staff's Post Term Celebration." Jeanne looked at Gabrielle. "Adeline mentioned she got an invitation too during our last exchange of letters. She says she will be back before the date so she is curious if you would be attending." Gabrielle sighed. "I would love to attend, since I am quite fond of my former Professors, but Elysia…" Hermione snorted. "Ha- Elysia practically had to be dragged to any social events." Jeanne raised an eyebrow at Hermione but didn't probe further, as Apolline took over the conversation. "That was what we were discussing. We think it would do Elysia well to spend more time around other people and felt that the Staff Celebration at Beauxbatons was the perfect place for it. There won't be too many people in attendance, and most will be academically inclined magicals." Hermione stared at her drink. "I suppose it does sound more appealing than the Yule Ball or a party filled with students and classmates. Elysia hated both and would have avoided them entirely if she hadn't been forced to attend them by the professors. Where is she, anyways?" Gabrielle gestured towards the tree line. "She's training back there. She was doing some standard exercises first but apparently felt the urge to try something a bit more complex."

Hermione looked over and squinted her eyes, not seeing anything, until she spotted a faint light, like a bluebell flame charm. "Is that a hinkypunk?" Ida, who quietly appeared, placing a tray of more food on the table and refilling some of the cups of tea, spoke up. "No, those are fairy lights. Mistress asked if the fairies could assist in her training and they agreed. The lights are just an illusion they create that floats in the air, very similar to will-o'-wisps, but they are not sentient themselves, nor are the fairies in danger by casting them." Hermione frowned. "That's… fascinating on so many levels, but why would Elysia need them for? If she needs target practice for her spells, there are other options." Gabrielle looked at her mother before grinning behind her drink. "She isn't practicing with her wand." A few second after Gabrielle's comment, and with several more dancing lights in the air visible to those seated at the table, they watched as a figure seemed to appear silently in the treeline, swinging a blade right through the illusions, which ceased to exist, before fluidly moving to the next target, striking as many lights as possible while maintaining her momentum, before apparating away. Hermione blinked at the sight she had just witnessed, as Jeanne shook her head. "I had a feeling. She seemed too comfortable wearing that costume last Halloween. Getting a well fitted piece of armour is difficult enough on its own, as most providers just sell bulk sizes, but the way she handled herself and how aware she was of her sheathed sword? You would think she walked straight out of a different era." While she had certainly been stunned by what she had seen, her ears had caught Jeanne's comment easily enough. "Wait! That was Elysia wearing armour and swinging a sword? Why would she be doing that?"

Gabrielle looked at the British witch, unsure how much was safe to say. She knew that Granger was working with her father regarding the smuggling operation, but she clearly hadn't been told of Elysia's involvement in the Laborde incident. Better to go with information that Hermione wouldn't feel compelled to write down in a report, and that Elysia wouldn't be bothered if it was revealed to her friend. "Hermione, you remember how Elysia was required to repay a debt to the Goblins? Well, in her stay, she apparently picked up how to use a sword and has been practicing ever since. You probably would have seen more of it sooner, but Elysia had been busy with her Potions Research and had been avoiding doing her usual late evening exercises, most of which are her practicing with a sword outdoors." Hermione frowned. "But… why? It feels so… archaic." Apolline looked at her daughter, having some awareness of what her husband had reported of the attack on the Laborde estate and the damage done to the bodies, before voicing some of her thoughts. "I imagine it may have something to do with how most magicals today wouldn't know how to counter a person coming at them with a bladed weapon. Sure, we still use Expelliarmus, but unless the spell hits its mark, it's rather useless. It would be the same as if a wizard was confronted with a non-magical with a gun. They would go for the disarm, but how many magicals know how to defend against a bullet or several?"

Hermione was quiet for a moment, catching a few glimpses of movement in the trees, but unsure what she was seeing. "I understand the logic, but using a sword and a gun are entirely different things." Apolline shook her head. "Of course they are, but Elysia was with the Goblins for five years. They weren't going to teach her how to use firearms in their community. But swordsmanship? Aside from wandless magic, Goblins not only favor melee combat, but they respect those who excel at it. Whether it's a sword, a spear, a dagger or an axe, if you dedicate yourself to learning how it is wielded properly and demonstrate that talent before others in acts of bravery or defence, you will have earned their respect. I imagine Elysia went through a great deal of training to learn swordsmanship, so I doubt she would let those skills go to waste… particularly with how unsafe our country has turned out to actually be." Hermione frowned, her expression turning sad. "I… see. I just… I watched hi- her go through this before, training feverishly to face threats that frankly should never have been her responsibility to face in the first place. This was supposed to be her second chance at life, free from everything that ruined the peace she so desperately wanted." Gabrielle leaned over and gently placed her hand on Hermione's, drawing those chocolate eyes to look at her. "Believe me, I would want the same for her. We all would. But we also have to be realistic. This world isn't the safest place for anyone. What I went through last June and December…"

Gabrielle took a deep breath as some of the panic from those moments threatened to claw its way out of her memories once more. "I learned the hard way that no place is truly safe. Unfortunately, I also learned that you can't just depend on the right people to get there in time. I wish I had been stronger, for myself and for my family, but I… I am not much of a fighter and I doubt I could ever truly be one. But Elysia? It's different for her. She is every bit a fighter and she recognizes that, just as much as she hates it. But she understands that sometimes… sometimes it's better to be prepared for a threat that may never materialize… than to be unprepared the moment a danger makes itself known. This training… I think it makes her feel like she is doing something, preparing for that one moment when she is needed, while she wishes every single day for that moment not to come." Another voice spoke up. "And, if I am honest, it helps clear my mind." Elysia approached, a wet towel thrown over her neck and chest as she placed a water bottle on the table, the sun setting lower into the afternoon sky. "I read the same news you do, Mione. I see all the bad in the world… and I know that no one can fix it all. And it hurts. So, rather than feeling powerless to do anything, I train my body and my mind, so that the day that I can make a difference in the lives of those dear to me… I don't repeat the same mistakes that once led to the death of my godfather and so many others." Hermione looked at Elysia's eyes, who then smiled at her. "And while this isn't the sort of thing I would have wanted to do with my free time, I can tell you that I am at peace with it. So please, don't worry about me. Now… What's this about an invitation?"

Chapter 28: A Good Harvest

Watching the cauldron as she released the last ingredient in, Elysia took up her stirring rod and began mixing in the contents, slowly leaking her magic into the mix, looking to see if the mixture reacted to it. In the weeks since getting her cursed potions ingredients breakthrough, the raven haired witch had been keeping a supply of the special ingredients in her materials closet, each one specifically marked to be used incrementally in her experiments as they spent longer and longer time soaking in the solution. She had noticed that those within weeks of each other still failed, so she had assumed that it would take several months to see the correct reaction from the brewing process. What had started as a project in February had already taken her into late May, without much progress to show for it. That wasn't to say that she had been idle. She had developed a few potions that could work as counter agents to the one used for the Beast Curse, even having a specific ingredient undergoing a similar progress of immersion, though Elysia was far more certain that the counter potion wouldn't require such a process. While the initial cursed potion needed the magic to endure and continually sustain the curse, a counter agent would only need to negate the ingredients that have the magical charge, either by counteracting their effects or dissolving the potion traces and breaking down their ability to function as a magical focus for the curse. She could readily admit that the process of studying and reverse engineering this cursed potion had given her invaluable information, which she hoped to use one day, making sure it was all written down securely in her notes.

Of greater importance to her had been the possibility of using the process of suspending an ingredient to extend the duration of the magic of a potion over a longer period of time. Potentially, if a proper process could be established, the results could lead to Wolfsbane Potions that could be taken once or twice a year, allowing Werewolves to never run the risk of not having taken the potion prior to the full moon. Such a potion could also have important ramifications on the Vampire community, as it could lead to a blood alternative that could sustain their peak condition for months at a time, without drinking a single drop of blood, or for Hags trying to satiate their hunger for human flesh. The possibility for long duration potions were endless, and if her research into a counter agent potion proved fruitful, she could theoretically see if it was possible to completely negate the curses from all Dark Denizens, though she knew that such research would be less well received. Curtailing the negative effects of the curses that made the Dark Denizens "undesirable" in polite company was one thing. Eliminating the curse entirely was another. All three of the major cursed races in Europe had existed for centuries, if not millennia already, some of their populations even having developed their own sense of culture and identity. They would be very much against anything that would put them back in line with the rest of the magical community. So, Elysia would keep her musings on the possible methods to negate long standing curses on a living creature to the pages of her family's magical journal, while promising to focus purely on the means to ease the burdens on the Dark Denizens… after she got this potion and the counter agents to work, not to mention all the other common place potions that she could enhance to increase their effectiveness and availability.

As she maintained her focus on the potion before her, she noticed the magic in the cauldron dim out, before sighing. Another failure. Taking it off the now unlit burner, she wrote down her observations on this variant and the possible points of failure, before leaving her current brewing station and entering the next. Repeating the process with ingredients that endured a slightly longer time immersed in the solution, Elysia began stirring the mixture, adding her magic to it, waiting to get a reaction. To her surprise, after one final surge of magic as soon as the last traces of the materials had become intermixed with the rest of the concoction, she felt the cauldron's own magic settle, remaining stable as she turned off the burner and removed it from the heat. Moving her hand around the outer layer of the pewter cauldron, she frowned as she noticed how… wrong the contents felt. It was as if her magic had been twisted and warped, becoming something unnatural, the reaction being enough to awaken her three companions and have them share their displeasure. Writing down everything in her notes, Elysia was glad that she practiced Potioneering while keeping herself as protected as possible from the brews, being wary of the very fumes coming out of the cauldron. Cooling it quickly, she securely deposited the vile mixtures into containers that were far more sturdy than her usual vials, not wanting the possibility of anyone getting accidentally exposed to this abomination. After corking the last sample, Elysia sighed into her filtration mask, knowing that, unfortunately, a poor wolf would likely have to be exposed to this to make sure it was working correctly.

That said, she had no intention of just handing over her reverse engineered potion just yet. She would make sufficient samples so that the DoM could verify her work, but she wasn't going to just give it to them without a counter agent in play. Even if this potion didn't turn out to be the one they were investigating, though the reaction of her companions to the cursed magic made that unlikely to be the case, she would make sure that a counter potion was already tested and found viable. If a poor wolf had to be exposed to the cursed potion to verify its effects, then Elysia would make sure that a counter potion could be provided to it just as quickly, not only to determine that they too would work, but to make sure that any physical changes didn't have prolonged consequences for the creature. Using the remainder of the active cauldrons that she had bought exclusively for the brewing of these cursed potions to get even more of the viable samples, while also narrowing down the correct stirring instructions for those who couldn't regulate the flow of magic like she could, Elysia began the process of getting the cauldrons prepped, dumping cleaning solution into all of them before scrubbing the surface of the cauldrons carefully, checking her pocket watch to make certain of the time when she could return to drain them and scrubbed them all clean. After that she could begin brewing her theoretical counter agents while producing a few more vials of the cursed potion, just so that for every counteragent sample she brewed, she retained a steady supply of cursed potion to test them against. Hopefully in the next few days she would have something to bring up to François that could help put an end to this manufactured crisis, so he and the MSF could focus on the people behind this threat and the smuggling ring. They had enjoyed their anonymity long enough.

"Gabrielle, are you sure you wish to be here for this?" The young blonde nodded as she watched the DPICMC Handlers milling about a cage, with a wolf laying down inside, subdued but awake, clearly terrified as to what was happening. Elysia had told her that she and her father would be observing a test of her potions on a live wolf today, with Gabrielle agreeing to join them at Elysia's invitation. As an MCH in training, it would one day be her job to assist the Ministry's Creature Handlers when dealing with animals exposed to curses, spells or magical ailments. So, other than taking on requests for aid and studying for her next examination, Gabrielle had been hard at work learning everything she could about taking care of animals, even those that seemed less likely for someone like her. It certainly helped her feel like she was doing something to help in the current situation, as a few cursed wolves had been found, many having been killed as they were in a position where they would potentially contaminate others or kill humans before they could be safely contained. Even the DoM admitted that they were having trouble keeping the cursed beasts alive, as the very nature of the affliction caused them to burn through their body's fat reserves quickly, resulting in animals that eventually become deliriously hungry, attacking and killing the other contaminated wolves… or even devouring themselves as they ate their own appendages. Reading the files Elysia had provided made Gabrielle sick to her stomach, as the very idea that some magical family had developed such a curse intentionally infuriated her.

Wolves might not be the safest or cutest of the wild predators, but they were still a deeply important part of the natural ecosystem. It was why the French Government was going through the trouble of reintroducing them into the country's nature preserves, after all. They might be dangerous when scared, alone and hungry, but a well established pack was no different than a strong and social family, with the eldest parents looking after and directing the younger wolves as they grew, raising the cubs, hunting together, or just lounging around, running in the grassy terrain of a mountain's foothill. With enough territory, food and preservation, the wolves could go entire generations without targeting a single human being, let alone livestock. Not only were these cursed creatures endangering human lives, they were scapegoating the benign wolf populations. The Ministry had done its best to mitigate the bad publicity but the public was still scared. It was why this test of the potions was so important, despite how much Gabrielle hated the idea of intentionally exposing a wolf to the same cursed potion the rest had been contaminated with. At least, they all hoped it was the same. As the Unspeakables finished drawing the sigils on the ground, another held a funnel with a glass container in his hand, as everyone present observed as the Handlers lifted the animal and cage and placed it above the circle, careful not to break any of the lines. The test was being performed in a secure chamber within the DoM, with François, Director Chatelain and Professor d'Este observing everything from nearby. The young Veela looked at her father, her eyes set and determined. "This is exactly where I need to be, Father." François nodded as Helene instructed everyone to begin.

As the Handlers struggled to get the wolf to open its mouth, Gabrielle walked forward. "Let me. I might have an easier time." Gently walking over the sigil, Gabrielle took the funnel and began caressing the wolf, using her magic to calm it down from within its cage. Slipping the flimsy funnel through the bars, which were wide enough to accommodate the passage of her hands but not the wolf's head, Gabrielle managed to get the funnel into the mouth, before nodding at the Unspeakable. With a dexterity and accuracy that should have been impossible with their cloaked face, the DoM worker emptied out the potion into the funnel, where it flowed into the wolf's mouth and stomach, before they uttered a few words that triggered the sigil. Gabrielle pulled away as soon as she felt the creature's body react violently. Slowly, everyone in attendance watched as the grey colored wolf grew in size, though well within the confines of the cage, its pelt growing darker along its back as spots sprouted all over its body, its tail growing longer and thicker as its body's musculature grew more pronounced. Gabrielle felt Elysia walk up beside her, her eyes fixed on the creature as it began to ooze out a black miasma from its mouth, before she turned to the DoM Director. "It would seem we got everything to work. It matches the files we have on those identified and captured before they died." Helene nodded. "Indeed. Excellent work reverse engineering the potion." Elysia looked back at the wolf. "I wouldn't celebrate this sort of work. Have your people take your samples and document everything. I want to feed him the counter potion as soon as possible."

While the various Ministry personnel documented the sight with photographs, scans and a few blood samples collected via devices attached to long poles, Gabrielle felt Elysia's hands rubbing down the young Veela's back. "You know that if this works, you will probably be on call to help the DPICMC catch up to wild cursed beasts and administer the cure, right?" Gabrielle nodded. "I know, and I will be happy to help any way I can. After all, you already did the hard part." Elysia shrugged. "The waiting on the materials to reach the right condition was the worst part. Everything else… it was just another day in the lab for me." Gabrielle shook her head at Elysia's modesty, knowing that the amount of thought and research that went into developing the counter agent to the curse potion couldn't have been anything but easy, as it wasn't just a question of getting the correct ingredients to neutralize the ones in the cursed potion, but getting them all to interact accordingly. Elysia's current batch supposedly neutralized the cursed potion completely, but that had been in laboratory conditions, not in a living creature. Hopefully, everything lined up with the predictions as the Handlers began using spells to pin the Beast down, with Gabrielle pulling on thick dragonhide gloves before moving forward with the Unspeakable, as they propped open the beast's partly paralyzed mouth before dumping in the counter potion through the funnel. Stepping back, Gabrielle and everyone else watched with bated breath to see if the potion did anything to the beast. As seconds turned to minutes, everyone's hopes began to diminish, with François sighing. "It didn't seem to do anything."

Elysia, however, seemed to be staring at the creature intently, before turning to Gabrielle. "Are you far enough along in your lessons that you feel you can manage a Cleansing Ritual on the spot?" The young blonde looked at the beast. Ever since Elysia had begun developing her counter potions to the beast potion, she had come up to Gabrielle and enquired about her knowledge of Ritual Magic. Gabrielle knew of it of course, but hardly practiced any Ritual Magic, as it required proper training, something only the Veela Elders could teach someone like her. After listening to Elysia's concerns about the counter potion being hampered by the ritual from the cursed grounds, and just how effective and invaluable the knowledge of such rituals could be to an MCH like Gabrielle, the young woman had agreed to be instructed in the rare form of magic. Elder Ligia had been all too happy to instruct her, as the attendants handled everything else, from the incense and the drawn sigils, to the preparation of potions needed to perform them. Of course, as Elders and leaders of a faith, some of their Rituals were deemed too important to share, so all Gabrielle was allowed to learn were the Rituals that the Conclaves wouldn't be too bothered about if the information became common knowledge. Gabrielle had received several months worth of instructions and lessons, managing to cast a few cleansing and healing spells on her own. Of course, that was with a willing patient, not an unwilling and seriously angry beast. Taking a deep breath, Gabrielle approached the cage, before requesting that the Unspeakable relinquish control over the sigils they created. While it would be better to create a specific array designed to cleanse, using one that had previously been the source of the curse could be just as effective, as the same design that corrupted a beast could be used to correct the corruption if the flow of magic was reversed.

With the array now under her control after touching it and filling it up with her own magic, Gabrielle stared at the creature before her, its manic eyes filled with violence, hate and pain, so very unlike the wolf that had been brought in before. Keeping that image of the uncorrupted wolf in mind, Gabrielle closed her eyes and allowed her magic to interact with the sigil freely as the words Elder Ligia taught her tumbled out of her mouth. "Nantosuelta, goddess of the sundrenched valley and winding stream, sovereign over nature, let your blessed fire cleanse the corruption that has twisted one under your domain into an abomination of hate and violence. Restore that which has been tainted to life and bounty. This, I beseech you." While Gabrielle wasn't what she herself considered a true believer in the mysteries of Nantosuelta, she had seen so much that defied explanation, particularly with Elysia. The powers she wielded, her kind nature, and her reverence of life, even as someone who had clearly taken lives before and would likely kill again. While she could not put into words what it was that she felt in regards to the ancient faith of her people, she did feel that there was something there, something capable of bringing comfort or doom. Today, she prayed, hoping for the former. As her prayer concluded, she felt the magic within and around her surge in a blinding white light, before all went silent, until all she heard was a soft whining noise. Opening her eyes, she found herself looking at the wolf from before, restored to its previous form, those amber eyes looking at her with some degree of awareness. She reached out with her hand, unafraid as others raised their voices in concern, and gently petted the wolf's head, who leaned into her touch before licking her hand as she pulled away, its face set into a wolfish grin. The young Veela smiled. "It's ok, little one. Your trials are over now. You will be set free soon enough. Just, endure a bit more and then you will never be bothered by us again."

As the Unspeakables approached to begin their examinations and to collect their samples, with the wolf remaining calm as it laid down in the cage, Gabrielle turned around, only for her eyes to find something odd in the room. Right behind where Elysia stood, as if hidden in her shadow, a dark cloaked figure stood, it's faceless gaze set upon her, something Gabrielle knew but could not understand how she knew, before the figure turned and vanished into a black mist, not unlike how Elysia's companions tended to disappear at times. Looking over, curious to see if the ever watchful Elysia noticed the strange occurrence, she realized that the raven haired witch had turned around for a brief moment, before looking at Gabrielle again. "Is everything ok?" The young Veela recognized that speaking of what she saw in the presence of so many strangers would be a bad idea and simply kept what she saw to herself. "I am now. You were right, though. Since the potion was triggered by a Ritual incantation, the cure needed to be activated as well." Elysia crossed her arms over her chest and scratched her chin, while looking at the restored wolf. "Hmm, I wonder if using a container with the correct sigils drawn on them would work to activate the potion before having the cursed beasts ingest it. It could save up on time and would allow for a faster restoration of the affected creatures." Gabrielle shook her head as an Unspeakable, the one who had controlled the sigil before, approached Elysia, the two exchanging ideas as the Potion Master's suggestion apparently had great merit, with Helene chuckling to herself at the sight. "It would seem we have not one but two indispensable witches to thank for this successful evening, Director Delacour. A part of me would love to recruit your daughter too, but I feel her talents would be wasted here." As François nodded, Gabrielle could see the pride in his eyes, as her heart began to finally be at ease. Taking a few steps, she felt her knees give out from underneath her, before two strong arms caught her gently.

"Easy. You used a lot of magic in the Ritual and it severely drained you." Gabrielle felt her vision blurring for a moment, before she felt a potion vial pushed against her lips. In a few moments her body regained some of it's lost strength, and her vision and balance cleared up completely. "There, that should let you recover on your own without needing immediate bed rest." Testing and finding that her feet were indeed not going to fail her again, Gabrielle pulled out of Elysia's grasp, even if her heart wanted to have allowed herself to be carried away. As she looked into her lover's green eyes, she noticed the blush growing on Elysia's cheeks. "What?" Elysia shook her head, as if snapping out of a daydream, as she stashed away the empty vial of Pepper Up Potion. "No, it was nothing. Do you mind waiting with your father while I finish writing down my observations? I need to submit a final report so that the contract between me and the Ministry is concluded. We will have to stop by Gringotts on the way out too." Nodding, Elysia and the Unspeakable Director went to a nearby desk as both pulled out documents, with François walking up to stand next to his daughter. "I can only imagine how proud your mother and grandmother will be when they hear that you successfully performed a cleansing ritual. I knew you were making regular visits to the Conclave of late, but I had no idea it was to help with the Cursed Beast Crisis." Gabrielle looked back towards the caged wolf. "It was. Elysia had a feeling that her potion alone wasn't enough and wanted me to be ready in case Ritual Magic was needed." François raised an eyebrow. "I am just surprised she didn't study it herself." Gabrielle frowned in thought. "It's possible that she can't perform Ritual Magic. Elder Ligia mentioned that there needed to be a certain degree of faith involved for it to work. Besides… she was right. If I want to be the best Magical Creature Healer I can be, not knowing Ritual Magic would have held me back."

Professor d'Este, who had been eavesdropping nearby, chuckled, before he joined in the conversation. "My dear, I believe you're well on your way to being the best. Unfortunately, that means the requests for aid will be pouring in, especially after today. The DPICMC just got an upfront look at your ability handling difficult creatures, not to mention the use of Cleansing Ritual Magic. I doubt they will be calling you for Lavellan extermination missions, but any other case involving curse residue and contaminated creatures will probably be sent your way." The look of defeat on the young witch made Estous smile. "Don't worry, I will screen the requests for now and make sure you don't overwork yourself. You will have to work on increasing your control over how much magic you use and enhancing magical reserves though. You can't be going faint with every cleansing ritual you do, particularly while out in the open." Gabrielle smiled faintly. "Yeah, That would be a bad idea. I will check with the Elders, but I think I have a better instructor for how to improve my magic back home." The professor looked over towards Elysia. "If you say so. It's a shame that the cleansing potion she created will be kept quiet as part of the agreement between the Ministry, ICW and Gringotts to keep as much of the details regarding the original cursed potion as secret as possible, since the designers could theoretically devise a counter to the restorative potion if they had the information themselves, but at least we know it will be put to good use." Gabrielle looked over at Elysia, smiling softly, glad that she too could do her part in helping with the current crisis. She might not have Elysia's power and talents, but if she could use what skills she did have to help out people and animals in need, then that made her feel less like an imposition and more like an equal partner. Elysia deserved nothing less from her.

"With the Department of Mysteries assistance in developing vials capable of responding and channeling Ritual Magic into the contents, not to mention the relative simplicity in the preparation and brewing of the Anti-Beast Potion, the DPICMC has been able to capture and cleanse over a dozen contaminated wolves. Thanks to our cooperation with the Biodiversity Agency, the infected creatures were successfully identified, cleansed and released back into the wild with hardly any inconvenience. Sadly, we did locate several cursed wolf carcasses, which had died from the curse's burden before we could locate them and administer the cure. With the Unspeakables successfully removing the traces of curse residue and the MSF carrying out more routine patrols in suspected areas, we have seen a marked decrease in cursed sites being found. We suspect that the perpetrators may cease their activities all together as soon as they become aware that their prized potion has been successfully neutralized. Of course, as their previous actions were all dangerous breeches of the ICW treaties in the preservation of the Statute of Secrecy, not to mention the local laws that were breached such as the endangerment of non-magicals, the investigation into who was responsible for this crisis will continue." François closed his file as Minister Béranger nodded. "Excellent work, all of you. While I am sure many will bemoan the fact that it took over four months to settle this dangerous crisis, I can attest that we all did what was within our capabilities." Helene grumbled. "It might have taken us even longer if we didn't have a capable Potions Master who had the skills needed to assist us."

Brion looked her way. "Have you given her the Ministry's official gratitude?" Helene waved the comment dismissively. "After unfettered access to restricted potions supplies and the amount of Galleons we paid her for the research? Trust me, she is grateful. She was also impressively honest, returning all the unprocessed illegal materials, as well as the processed failed potions created from them. Only a few samples were delivered to Gringotts as part of the security arrangement. I believe Director Delacour did a final in person inspection of the Laboratories in question…" François nodded. "I did. There are no traces of the cursed potion left within the property, only what remains written in the secured archives. Even the cauldrons she used to brew the cursed potions had been stored away. According to Potions Master Peverell, the very idea of producing a medicinal potion on a cauldron that was constantly used for the production of a cursed concoction felt… irresponsible, even after they were thoroughly cleaned." Directors Poirier and Bashir nodded in agreement, with the latter adding in. "Good to know she has the foresight of a Healer. It's never a good thing, mixing cauldrons that create potions and poisons. You never know what ungodly mess can come from one single oversight." Brion looked over at the Head of his Health Department. "Speaking of potions, how are the hospitals and clinics doing?" Bashir smiled. "Marvelously. The drop in market prices and the appearance of potions of equal and better quality have all but erased the supply shortage we were having. I believe we are well on the way to having a strategic stockpile."

Poirier nodded. "With the aid of the Paris Potions institute, we will have sufficient supplies for an emergency situation prepared and held in storage, with an agreement to sell said supplies to Britain and other neighboring countries in need by the time they pass their viable halflife." After a few more questions, Brion called the Directorate meeting to an end, before requesting François to meet him in his office. Once the room was secure, Brion sat down in his chair. "You didn't mention the investigation into the attack on Liaison Granger. What's the situation?" François sighed. "The perpetrators were, as you know, apprehended at the scene. All of them were British Nationals with a few having prior history of either personal or familial association with the Death Eaters. While they all claim they were acting alone against Miss Granger, holding her partly responsible for the death of Voldemort and some of their friends in the final days of the war, we suspect that other forces were at work. We have no traces of them entering France either by legitimate magical or non-magical means, and the observations of the Gringotts security assigned to protecting the young woman and her family identified co-conspirators who have no direct association with them. As of right now, we are treating the attack as part of the ongoing Sangroyal investigation." Brion was silent for a moment. "Hence why you refused to elaborate before the other Directors and why you have not said a word about it in months. Do you suspect any of them are involved?" François rubbed the back of his head. "Not as of right now, but we are focusing on information control for the moment. The less people know, the easier it is to identify the leaks." Brion nodded. "Fair enough. Speaking of Miss Granger, how has she been doing?"

François chuckled. "Listless, which is to be expected. She is focused on securing a private residence that is sufficiently protected, as well as acclimating to our community. My wife has been "teaching" her the finer details regarding the Magical Convention." Brion shuddered. "Great, that can only go so well. Still, I take it you consider her trustworthy?" François raised an eyebrow. "When you get to meet her personally, you will understand for yourself. She is quite straightforward and brutally honest, even of her own government." Brion chuckled. "As a survivor of the previous conflict in Britain, I can imagine… Does she have any idea regarding the possibility of Harry Potter returning?" François frowned, both because of the question and how best to answer it, knowing now of Elysia's past. "I believe she is relatively convinced that Mr Potter will not be making another appearance. Why do you ask?" Brion sighed, before standing from his chair. "You have heard the population. We have done our best with the current situations but they expect better from us. They want to feel safe, protected. Hopeful. For all of the trouble that his fame might have brought him, Harry Potter made Britain feel safe in a time of uncertainty. His existence alone, his opposition to the enemy they faced… It gave the common folk hope that victory was possible. This situation, however, is far more complicated. The enemy are people we dine with every other weekend, people who pretend to be kind and generous, before they reveal themselves as a threat to our very way of life. The age where the enemy had a name and face, the age of Grindelwald and Voldemort, is at an end. In this age of inner struggles, symbols are still as important, if not more so. Harry Potter could potentially bring hope to the people of France and Britain, enough that they may be willing to endure the delays that a war against an unseen force naturally brings."

As Brion looked out through his window, François could concede his point. At the same time… "I understand what you are saying, but sometimes symbols can distract too much from the urgency that is necessary from the populace. When Voldemort began his violent actions across the channel, we all believed it was only a matter of time before Dumbledore bested him, resolving the conflict just as he had done when he faced Grindelwald. Dumbledore was the hero of the Great War, he could never allow another Dark Lord to rise. But he did, not once but twice. Just because Dumbledore showed no urgency, the people didn't take the threat seriously… and many died because of that. I can understand restoring the faith of the population, giving them something to believe in, but it cannot lead to blind faith. Harry Potter left Britain and, in so doing, we could all see the infection that lingered there as the Troubles began again. Had he remained… it's possible people would still believe everything was well… and they would have been mistaken." Brion sighed but nodded. "You are right." He turned to look at François. "Of course, you understand that in order for us to restore the people's faith in the Ministry, you will have to correctly identify the perpetrators behind the recent travesties, arrest them and have justice prevail against them. People must see with their own eyes that no one, no one at all, is above the law. That criminals must pay for the lives they have harmed." François bowed his head. "I understand and will make sure that the MSF is up to the task. By your leave." Brion watched as Director Delacour left, before taking a seat, reading the next memo that needed his signature, happy that at least for now, the gears of the Ministry continued to work as they should.

"Wait, is that information accurate? My family's greatest accomplishment was… neutralized by some unknown Potions Master?" Jean, seated behind his desk, looked out through the window of his office. "It would seem so. The DoM and MSF are keeping a lid on the specifics, but the Convention membership received the notice that the Ministry considers the "Cursed Beast Crisis" as a settled matter. I have been trying to acquire more information, but Delacour has been very thorough in his recent purges amongst the Aurors, and Chatelain has kept her spooks as silent as ever. Even our contacts in the Records Department found nothing. No new potion has been registered with the express purpose of countering the curse beast transformation. If it wasn't for a few of our members having family in the DPICMC, we wouldn't even know it was a potion in the first place. They only receive the potion in premade batches and in specialized vials designed to replicate a Ritual Magic circle. Every contaminated wolf found alive has been neutralized, all the previously corrupted grounds have been cleansed and a new protocol is in place should any future instances occur." The tall man with browning red hair fumed. "That's… that's impossible. My great grandfather completed our family's life long research into that potion, and made sure to mask its contents. There is no way that some second rate Potions Master could have uncovered it and created a cure!" Du Plessis sighed. He hated it when his subordinates allowed their pride to blind their judgment. "D'Apcher, your lack of acceptance of the facts will not in any way affect the reality of the situation. The curse has been countered and the Ministry has already declared their victory. Unless you have another secret to creating cursed creatures, the current plan needs to be amended. Now, have our loyalists returned as I requested?"

The wizard grunted, but conceded the point, though his attitude suggested he would be looking into the situation himself. Jean simply hoped the idiot didn't give himself away. "They have. All of the veterans we had assisting the Death Eaters who were willing to return have done so. A few elected to stay, though it wasn't a surprise to us, as these were mostly in the organization to satisfy their thirst for blood. They weren't going to trade wholesale slaughter of muggle filth for guard duty. Of course, the Death Eaters were vehemently against their leaving." Du Plessis shrugged. "I couldn't care less what that rabble of entitled little shits has to say. The damage done to our organization in December was far too great to simply leave our forces spread thin, especially now that the Aurors will no longer be distracted. No, we needed to replenish our numbers. If the Neo Death Eaters are squashed by the NBO or the British Ministry, it is of little concern to us. There are plenty of other regions that have growing divides amongst its magical population. We will look for another, more viable customer as soon as we get our own house back in order. That said, make sure we keep the supplies flowing into Britain. We won't make it too easy for those fools to get themselves wiped out. Of course, make sure you raise the prices on their usual purchases, Henri. All that gold will do them little good if they can't spend it." The Sangroyal loyalist grinned. "Oh, I am going to enjoy seeing the faces of those fools when they realize their gold doesn't buy them as much as it did before. By your leave, votre Eminence." Du Plassis waved his hand dismissively as d'Apcher turned around, before taking a look at his reports.

What he had neglected to mention to d'Apcher was that he did have a suspect in mind. Elysia Peverell, the relatively unknown Potions Master that had just affected the world's Medicinal Potion economy. While all of her work went through Gringotts Bank, he had noticed that the initial clinical trials submitted to the ICW referred to France as their source. Anything else was concealed. Still, a person that could easily shift the world market with one book could potentially have been the one that developed a counter for the Cursed Beast Potion d'Apcher's family was so proud of having developed. The reason he had neglected to mention this fact was that he didn't trust Henri's self-control, as he could plan or attempt to eliminate Potions Master Peverell. Du Plassis, however, had other plans for this witch. Seeing the economic effect she already had on the world, Jean knew she could prove to be an invaluable resource, either developing new potions to patent, or producing more advanced cursed potions to use against Sangroyal's enemies. Having heard of the Peverells' legends, Jean doubted that this woman would be easily convinced to serve his interests, but if he could discover more information about her, it could give him the necessary tools to convince her that assisting him was in her best interests… whether she wanted to or not. Writing a few instructions onto a piece of parchment, he left his office and made his way through the facility. While all the families that served in Sangroyal were proud of their contributions, no one had wanted to host the headquarters for the group, as it would involve a great deal of personal sacrifice, as well as a massive security risk. As such, the organization had "acquired" an Estate from a less than friendly Magical Family and hid all traces of its existence, from the alteration of Ministry Registry files to the eradication of all possible inheritors, even those that married into squibs or non-magical families.

Unlike places like the Laborde's residence, the only thing that the Headquarters had were the supplies necessary to maintain it's security force, as well as the personnel needed to sustain them, leaving little to no trace for anyone to follow. Du Plessis had deeply enjoyed the security measures that the founders had put in place to protect the organization. Sadly, that very same organization was now in jeopardy. With his contacts in the MSF identified and isolated, he was getting next to no information from the department regarding its active investigations. With the cursed beasts situation handled and the income from trafficking live cargo still hindered by the loss of their primary containment center and it's staff, not to mention the fact that his "customers" were now very hesitant to do business should their own involvement be traced, he had very little means of strengthening the organization. He needed a new, stable source of income and Jean hoped that this Potions Master would be just that. Even if they couldn't give him the same level of income as he hoped, having someone with the talents to develop cursed potions and their counters in such a short period of time had unimaginable benefits, as he could potentially move up his schedule. Handing the parchment to his head of intelligence, Jean took a moment to watch as the Sangroyal loyalists practiced casting spells in the training room. The organization had survived for almost 200 years and, under his command, it had seen the greatest surge in membership and financial gains, only for so much of that to be undone with a single, devastating blow, all because some knuckleheads couldn't think twice about kidnapping three Veelas that were clearly well off and would likely be missed.

While Sangroyal's influence wasn't as great as the organization would have liked, du Plessis blaming much of that on the exceedly zelous Representatives in the Magical Convention that nitpicked at every single one of the proposed amendments, he had hoped to begin exerting more of it's financial muscle in the next few decades, shifting the composition of the Convention to one more conducive to his goals. While that plan was now shelved and seriously endangered, Jean could concede that even if Delacour continued with his investigations and Sangroyal's position grew even more unstable and compromised, all they would have to do was to go on the offensive. Voldemort's second rise to power had given du Plessis plenty of information to go on, such as how to successfully manage a coup, as well as how best to get the general population to not rise in open rebellion. That would mean keeping a few Sangroyal undesirables under the illusion that their rights would be respected for as long as possible, even if that went against the organization's goals. After all, the best way to successfully manage a government wasn't via radical change to the laws and the society, but gradual progress that could be achieved with plenty of coercion, indoctrination or just apathy from the general populace. He had hoped to drown the Ministry in so many crises that they wouldn't know how to manage them all before the next election. While that plan was now off the table, there was still the option for the direct approach. As his contacts looked for any more information on Elysia Peverell, Jean would make sure that Sangroyal was ready for anything, even if one of the options would be taking the organization out of the shadows… and into open conflict.

Elysia reached the sofa that sat before the fireplace in the Reception Hall, before taking a seat, groaning in exhaustion. "Is that what it's always like when you have several children in one place, all full of birthday cake and ice cream? That was… exhausting." Gabrielle, who had just finished removing her shoes, sighing in satisfaction at having her feet freed, couldn't disagree. They had just returned from Victoire's birthday party and it had certainly been the biggest party that her parents had ever thrown. Aside from inviting their cousins to Reims for the backyard celebration, which included the pool for those that could swim, it had also included the children Victoire had befriended in Saint-Cirq-Lapopie, a few being Non-Magical who had received special dispensation to take portkeys to the Delacour home for expediency and comfort. With so many children around, the attention of the adults had certainly been tested, with Elysia's heightened awareness having backfired on her with just how much was happening everywhere, from the children trying out brooms in the yard, the others jumping in and out of the pool, François and the other barbeque enthusiasts crowding the grills, while Apolline, Hermione and Fleur handled the rest of the food preparations. Still, the day had been a success as Victoire had not once looked disappointed. Even the presents sent over by the Weasleys didn't cause much of a stir. While there were plans for Bill and his parents to meet Victoire in the next few days, they had elected to send the presents ahead of time just in case there were disagreements on the dates. Since the court order from the ICW came into effect, the presents went through extensive checks by the ICW and the MSF, before they were deemed safe enough for Victoire to have.

To no one's surprise, the Weasleys did send Victoire another broom, signed by both Ronald, Ginny and most of their quidditch teams, as well as clothes that were Gryffindor themed, the Weasleys not lacking in subtlety about which school they hoped Victoire would end up choosing when she turned eleven in just a few more years. As Gabrielle joined Elysia on the couch, where Macha had already claimed her owner's lap, she rested her head on her girlfriend's shoulder. "You didn't know that Andromeda would be sending any presents over, did you?" Elysia shook her head. That had certainly been a surprise to her and to the Delacours, though Elysia could understand why. While Victoire had her name changed to Delacour, she was born to the Weasleys and they themselves were the descendants of the, at the time, very controversial pairing of Septimus Weasley and Cedrella Black. While the Blacks might have disowned Cedrella after she and her husband eloped, successfully freeing her from an arranged marriage, with most of the later members of the Black family ignoring the Weasleys' heritage for the most part, Andromeda had apparently been keeping an eye on everything that had happened with the divorce and, being the deviant of the Black family that she was, sent Victoire what most girls of said family were expected to have; a book on all the stars and constellations, a practice wand and a set of knives that Apolline "confiscated," though the discussion between her and François had Elysia thinking that it would be a temporary confiscation. Among the gifts, however, were a stuffed wolf toy with a brown pelt and grey eyes that Victoire instantly gravitated to, with Elysia feeling that it was a representation of Teddy in his wolf form.

Gabrielle looked up at Elysia's face. "Do you know how she and her grandson are doing?" Elysia sighed. "Only what news Gringotts can get. Edward had started buying the usual wolfsbane potion, plus a bunch of healing potions every Lunar Cycle, until my potion entered the market. Since then, the fund set aside for his health has only gotten withdrawals in keeping with the price of the enhanced Wolfsbane Potion, which suggests that it isn't giving him any problems. I know they have both applied for dual Irish and British citizenship and are waiting for the confirmation. I also know that Andromeda has been busy, using what money Sirius left her to arrange for several magical children to be taught how to manage their magic early. She's been in talks with the Irish Ministry and other influential Magical Families in Ireland to establish an official School of Magic, with full ICW certification." Gabrielle chuckled. "I can imagine the Irish Magicals are more than willing to support her cause, if only to stick it to the British Ministry and give their children an option closer to home. Still, you looked happy when you heard they sent Victoire presents." Elysia smiled softly. "I am happy for them. I can only imagine just how difficult these last few years have been for the both of them, but hearing that they are well and that Andromeda has made something new of her life after all that she has lost. It's… reassuring." Scratching Macha's head with her finger, Gabrielle carried on. "Speaking of something new, Victoire has certainly changed how she regards Hermione and Fleur's relationship." Elysia chuckled. "After catching them both naked in Fleur's bed, I would think that would definitely get her to rethink what Hermione is to her."

While neither Elysia nor Gabrielle were there for that particular incident, it had apparently been quite the eye opener for the little girl, with Apolline having the unenviable task of having to explain to her granddaughter that her mother and "auntie" were involved, just as Gabrielle and Elysia were, and that both were trying to figure out what that would mean going forward. Of course, since the incident and since the Grangers had elected to build their new home in Reims, not that far from the Delacour's house, it became plain to see that the dynamics among all those involved had changed. Both Daniel and François had bonded rather well, as Dan's father had been part of the Metropolitan Police and so he knew of the hardships of law enforcement work, and both had a love for the outdoors, with Emma and Apolline bonding over their exacerbation with their husbands' antics and a strong desire to see their daughters happy. The Grangers had certainly taken a more active role with Victoire, often leaving the Peverell Estate to help with the young Veela's care while François and Apolline were both busy in Paris, particularly when both Hermione and Fleur were "indisposed," though those days were quite scarce, as Hermione loved to spend time with the little girl. Elysia, being in control of the wards, knew that Hermione was certainly spending most of her time out of the Peverell Estate, though some of it was related to her career, as she and François spent quite a few meetings behind closed doors in his office, discussing the families she believed were part of the NDE movement and what resources the terrorist organization were believed to need, with him cross referencing that information with his own intel from the Sangroyal investigation. As Elysia and Gabrielle weren't part of it, neither knew much of what they had discussed, though it was clear that these meetings helped in François' acceptance of her as a suitable partner for Fleur.

Of course, no one could miss just how much the relationship made both of the women happy. Fleur visibly seemed to have more energy, managing to keep up with Victoire throughout much of the party, a smile ever present on her lips, if not threatening to break out at any moment. Hermione, on the other hand, aside from being visibly happy, would sometimes blush whenever her eyes locked with Fleur's. While there had been some concern that Victoire would be confused by the change in the dynamics between the two, she seemed to have taken it in stride, even looking for Hermione whenever she wanted company, who didn't really mind having a small ball of energy attached to her for most of the day, even asking kisses from her a few times. While Victoire was still calling her Hermie from time to time, she had dropped the titles of tante and auntie, which had a few members of the Delacour family curious if she was going to give her a new title, but for now the little girl that seemed a tad smarter than most was keeping such thoughts to herself. The party eventually came to an end after sundown, when fireworks were released into the air, capping off an excellent day for the youngest member of the Delacour family. Gabrielle and Elysia had just finished escorting the Non-Magicals and their children back to their homes in Saint-Cirq-Lapopie, all of them having been very happy with how their children were treated and included in the celebration, before making their way back to the Estate. With Anand taking his place at Elysia's feet, essentially acting as furry leg warmer, whilst Badb and Sera watched on from the sofa's back, all of them took a moment to just relax, before Gabrielle decided to broach something that had been on her mind all day.

"What are your thoughts about having children?" Elysia was quiet for a moment, her hand going still for a brief moment on Macha's fur, before continuing. "I… have I ever told you what my life was like before Hogwarts?" At Gabrielle's shake of the head, Elysia sighed. "It wasn't the best. Hermione's telling was closer than the other texts, minus the incident with the flying car that Ron had Skeeter write. That didn't need much embellishment from her part. Ultimately though… they never truly knew what my life in between school years was like because I didn't want anyone to know. I was… kept in a cupboard under the stairs for almost all of my pre-Hogwarts life, only getting a bigger room after the letters started arriving, probably because the Dursleys were afraid that someone would check up on me, though no one ever did. That room's door had several locks on the outside and a cat door was installed to pass me food. It was practically a prison cell, especially after Vernon put bars on my window to keep Hedwig from flying and delivering letters. Before all that though… I was pretty much just a house servant, tasked with weeding the flowerbeds, cooking the meals, and washing the clothes. Everything that required manual labor was my responsibility. Add to that my cousin chasing away any possible children that tried to get close to me, in hindsight probably so they wouldn't realize what my life was like and warn their parents, and Vernon taking out his anger on me whenever accidental magic occured, whether it was with a belt, his fists or his boots, and… that was pretty much my life… before all the hell that came with my going to Hogwarts only compounded it." Elysia looked at Gabrielle, seeing the horror in her eyes, before caressing her cheeks gently. "It's ok. That part of my life is over."

Leaning over, she rested her forehead against the young blonde's. "As for whether I want children or not… It's hard to say. I don't know if it's a desire to live vicariously through them, to prove to my relatives, to my parents and to myself that one can and should place a child as a parent's first priority. I have the wealth, the income and now the home that is fit for raising a child… But I don't think I am ready. I feel… like any child born to me would end up a prisoner, not of my name or like I was as a child, but of my paranoia. I know I could give them a good life here… but the instinct to protect them from the world, and all its evils, would overwhelm me as I am now and I would be unable to give them the life of freedom and genuine experiences they deserve. So, in the end, I do want to have children… but not as I am now. I am not ready for it, though if one was to come I would always try my best to give them the life they deserve." Gabrielle saw the honesty in Elysia's eyes, before cuddling into her more, realizing that the horrors that her love endured far surpassed what she had dreamed. That haunted look she had seen on Harry's face so many years ago now made so much sense to her now. Burying that information to unpack later, Gabrielle opened up about her own feelings. "Whether it was a blessing from a goddess, or the burden of a curse or magical trair, all Veela are consumed with the primal desire to have a mate and children. I am no exception. As a hormonal teen… I even fantasized what being a parent would be like and briefly yearned for it. Having you as my bonded made it easier, as I could envision your former self as the father and I personally didn't see anything wrong with it. You were always striving to do the right thing, so how could I have ever envisioned you as a bad father, after all."

Gabrielle sighed. "Now, though, after seeing what Fleur has endured, I can understand the need to take things slow, to make sure that not only my partner is ready to be a parent… but for me to be ready too. I feel that I have so much left for me to do. Not only to get my MCH license, but also to establish an actual business behind it. I love looking after Victoire and seeing you interact with her only makes me certain that you would be a great partner to raise a child with me…. But you're right. It needs to be at the right time. With the way the world is right now, how new we both are to being in a relationship and how much we both still need to learn about each other and ourselves. Thinking clearly, particularly after that scare when my Avian form was freed unexpectedly, I know that I am not yet ready to be a mother. I would love any child that came and would raise it to the best of my abilities, but I know that, right now, I wouldn't be able to give it the life they would deserve. Though I can say for sure…" Gabrielle looked up and gently rubbed Elysia's cheek, who leaned into her touch. She couldn't help but smile. "If and when the day comes that I want to be a mother and that I feel ready to be one… I can think of no better person for me to raise them with other than you. We should, of course, wait until we are both ready, but I am sure that day will come… and I look forward to having you by my side." As the two kissed deeply, Gabrielle lifted her leg, with Macha hissing in mild displeasure as she was removed from Elysia's lap, before the young Veela straddled her lover. The two broke it off, before Elysia rested her forehead on Gabrielle's. "As much as I would love to take you right now… The Grangers will be arriving shortly." Gabrielle bit her lover's lip playfully. "Then we better take this upstairs." No sooner had her words left her lips, that Elysia apparated them both into the master bedroom, as both understood that just because they weren't planning on having children soon… didn't mean they couldn't enjoy practicing for the day they would be ready.

Chapter 29: A Summer of Dreams

"Court is now adjourned." As the gavel struck the desk, the gathered people began to make their way out of the courtroom, though not all did so calmly, as the families of the Neo Death Eaters screamed at the judge after he declared the accused as guilty, whilst François watched on from his position behind a pane of glass. While most times the section he was in was open for all to see, as this was a case that involved repeated threats against the victims, even during the very first day of court proceedings, the glass was erected to keep the victims safe, unseen by the families of the accused, but still being able to attend the proceedings in person. The glass itself was made by the DoM, as not only did it reflect any attempts to see through it from the outside, but it was also highly spell resistant, enough to even deflect a few Killing Curses with relative ease. While François tended to trust the Prosecutors and his Aurors to do their part in the court without his presence, he had decided to attend today to help ease the minds of the victims, being seated besides Hermione Granger and her parents as they watched the final day of the trial. "The sentencing hearing will be in a few days and you are welcome to attend it, but I doubt they will get a low sentence. Their behaviour before the Court has been reprehensible and the judge takes that into account when determining if the accused are in any way remorseful of their actions." Hermione looked at her father, who shook his head. "As grateful as we are that justice has been carried out, I think it is time that we leave this incident behind us."

After being instructed to wait until everyone else had vacated the courtroom before the Aurors did a sweep, Hermione's eyes followed one of the NDEs as he was led away in suppression cuffs. She had known him from school and even now, Gregory Goyle looked very similar as he had done during the final stages of the war, when he and Malfoy attempted to capture her, Ron and Harry during the Battle of Hogwarts. Hermione had heard that he had been imprisoned in Azkaban for using the Cruciatus Curse on his fellow students, though the sentence had been relatively short, as a mercy for a student who had been "goaded" into it by the Death Eaters controlling the school at the time. Apparently, his time at the prison did nothing to change his values, as throughout the proceedings his Veritaserum testimony was used as evidence for the assault on the non-magical who owned the apartment by him and the other NDEs, after which he declared his intention to capture, violate and kill the Grangers, as a warning to all other first generation witches and wizards in Britain to "stay in their place." While the trial did briefly mention the fact that the NDEs had arrived via the assistance of an unknown party, the charges for crossing into France without registering with the representatives in London or Paris had been left out, the group only being charged with their violent attack in the heart of Paris.

Thanks to the way the courts operated in France and the ICW, the victims only needed to provide written statements, veritaserum testimony and even memory vials, so they didn't need to sit on the witness stand, cross examination being more of the defence attorney's tools to attempt to disprove motive or the events, though the latter was harder to accomplish as there would need to be evidence of memory alterations. While counsel for the accused attempted at first to reject the authority of the French Court to try the members of Old and Noble Houses of Britain, when that argument fell on deaf ears, he then tried to make the crime seem a non-entity, as the targets were a first generation witch who had also crossed over illegally into France, and her "muggle" parents. As the British Ministry had made the arrival of a Liaison known to the French Ministry, the argument of Hermione's entry into France as being illegal was dismissed as inconsequential and that French laws prohibited acts of violence, including the use of magic, against non-magicals as well. Much of the court proceedings were spent with the counsel attempting everything and anything to get the accused acquitted, but the judge didn't budge, and the jury made their decision in record time, though the trial itself took months before it was brought to court, as the jury was selected and the Prosecutors attempted but failed in getting the defendants to agree to a plea deal. Hermione knew that the deal was aimed at getting more information regarding the NDEs and their foreign support network, so she hadn't been bothered by the delay at all.

Once the courtroom was cleared, the Aurors began sweeping it for residual magic, as François sat up, buttoning his coat. "So, where would you like us to drop you off?" Dan and Emma looked at each other before she responded. "We want to head back to Gringotts to see how the progress on our new home is going. Dan here is particularly interested in seeing the appliances and equipment that have been acquired before they are installed." Hermione shook her head. "He just wants to check out how well the television works." Dan gave his daughter an offended look, but the teasing smile he got back made him chuckle. "Maybe. We also want to see what cars the Goblins or their associates have access to. Seeing as we already have a highly secured property, I am sure you will want us to get a decently secure enchanted car, so we will see if they can help us out with that." Hermione nodded. "That's fine just… don't buy one that can actually fly. You have no idea how much of a headache they can be, especially for Aurors, to deal with." François chuckled. "Yeah, we have had a few incidents with flying cars that made for some very difficult meetings with the non-magical government. Just make sure you update your licenses before anything. What about you, Hermione?" The brunette witch was quiet for a moment, but looked towards François. "I think I will head back to the Estate." After everyone was given the signal that the courtroom was clear, the Aurors escorted the Grangers to the nearest discreet exit point, before they each went their separate ways.

Arriving at the Peverell Estate, Hermione felt the magic of the property surrounding her as she unlocked the gate before relocking it, the mist vanishing from her view. Inside the house, she found Elysia seated in the Reception Hall, a smile tugging on the brunette's face at the sight of her raven haired friend waiting for her. Those green eyes looked at her with clear concern. "How did it go?" Hermione shrugged, taking off her shoes before slipping into a different set she wore indoors, which were a lot more comfortable. "Guilty, as expected. It's a shame that the MSF weren't able to get more out of them. Then again, this is Goyle and his ilk we are talking about, so it's not a surprise they had nothing to contribute to the investigation into their supporters." Elysia placed a bookmark in her book, before closing it, making Hermione smile, with the former Potter blinking at her. "What?" Her friend chuckled. "Nothing, it's just… nice seeing you actually reading rather than just… winging it." Taking the seat next to Elysia, Hermione looked at the unlit fireplace, before pulling up her legs to wrap her arms around them. Elysia watched her for a moment. "You miss Hogwarts, don't you?" Hermione took a deep breath. "I miss the impression I had of Hogwarts. I remember we used to sit before the fire, reading, studying, or just… taking a breather and loving those moments. I miss actually being able to look back and enjoy my memories of the school, instead of looking at all of them, trying to figure out how much of it was me and how much of it were the potions in my system."

Elysia looked at the fireplace, before stretching out her hand and focusing. A short burst of flame exited her palm before landing on the wood, igniting it, though the flames didn't explode as the dry firewood took its time to catch alight. Hermione looked at Elysia, curious as to where her wand was, but the raven haired witch spoke first. "I know what you mean. I did that for quite a while after I got my medical results back. I am sorry I wasn't there to help you out with… dealing with the reality of what was done to us." Hermione shook her head. "You have nothing to apologize for. We all had our own issues to go through. Still… I am, at least, glad that we found each other again." Elysia raised an eyebrow at Hermione. "Even though I look like this?" Hermione blushed slightly. "Well, yeah, it is taking a bit for me to get used to it, but… I don't know… the smile you have is so genuine that it makes it hard for me to even think that what you did wasn't the right choice. It might be taking me longer to get used to it since we have both been so busy." Elysia lowered her eyes, which Hermione noticed. "I am not blaming you or anything! What you did with the cursed potion and its cure was nothing short of amazing and I understand that you needed to give it the focus it deserved. Besides, I was busy too, getting reacquainted with Fleur and Victoire." Elysia looked over at Hermione. "I know. I guess this is what happens when you grow up. You have your responsibilities and I have mine and they don't always align."

Hermione nodded against her knees. Getting reacquainted with Fleur and Victoire had been a far more involved affair for her, particularly around the strawberry blonde's seventh birthday celebration. A few days earlier, the endless ball of energy had snuck into her mom's room to ask her for help with getting one of her friend's to attend the party, only to find Hermione sharing the bed with her. To say that the brunette had felt a bit guilty was an understatement, though at least by the birthday party, Victoire seemed to be perfectly fine, though she was now in charge of locking the door at night whenever Fleur decided to get amourous. Then came the day that the Weasleys had a supervised meeting with Victoire, again at Calais, though it came with several Aurors being present to ensure things didn't go like last time. Elysia had tried to not go, but to say that Victoire was insistent was an understatement. They did, however, reach a compromise as Elysia attended under her invisibility cloak, unseen by all, but still in range to reduce the effects of the Allures and to give the girl her piece of mind. Hermione had desperately wanted to have been under that cloak by the time the meeting concluded, as Molly Weasley had been her typical self, chastising Hermione for being there and Fleur for insisting on all the security. Thankfully, after the Ministry personnel reminded Molly to stick to the purpose of her visit, Arthur, Molly and Bill managed to spend a bit more time with Victoire as they looked around in the street and shared lunch, though it was clear that Victoire felt more comfortable around Hermione than her own father and paternal grandparents.

Of course, the thing that triggered the Weasley Matriarch's final outburst had been when Victoire described her first experience with a broom after they stopped to look at the Quidditch supply store. "You left your daughter in the hands of a dark witch without supervision on a broom!? What if she had fallen and died! You claim that we didn't raise her, but at least we would never put her life in danger like that!" As Molly continued her verbal tirade against Fleur, Hermione saw how Victoire flinched away, tears forming in her eyes. She had briefly reached over to touch the girl's head when her hand brushed up against an invisible one already there, with Hermione wisely kneeling down and pulling Victoire into a side hug. To say that the Aurors were not amused would be a lie, as they determined that the visit's parameters had been breached and escorted the Weasleys out. Hermione had watched as Elysia eventually reappeared, before the young girl was lifted up in her arms and carried to the nearest table for a scoop of ice cream, before she too received a cup and sat next to the girl, the little girl's mood brightening now that the Weasleys were gone and she could be with her family. That was something that Hermione was also getting used to seeing. Elysia, acting as an actual part of the family that looked after the others, and being very attuned to when someone was feeling unwell. It was the same for her being back at the Estate.

Whilst the two hardly got a chance to talk these last few months, Hermione had at no point felt like she was being neglected by her friend. Every morning, when she wasn't with the Delacours, Elysia would sit next to her at the dining room table and ask her if she slept well, what her plans for the day were and if she needed any company. This would be repeated again at dinner as well, with Elysia again asking how her day was and if she needed help with anything. She was never pushy, but at the same time, Hermione never found her offers to be condescending. Elysia genuinely wanted to help, but knew better than to just intrude into her life, always leaving the choice up to her. And even when it wasn't about help, she would be there to just give her a sense of company, as was the case when Hermione and her parents would portkey to Saint-Cirq-Lapopie for their morning jogs, with Elysia often joining them, before returning to the Estate for the rest of her physical regimen. Even in the Library, when Hermione was just quietly reading any book that caught her interest, she would often find that she was suddenly accompanied by Elysia, who would just be reading silently as well, not a word being shared between them. It reminded her a lot of her time spent in the Hogwarts Library at times, though there was a part of her that felt like this was what their Hogwarts life should have been, a peaceful retreat where they could focus on their studies… rather than spending year after year in dangerous situations.

Elysia's ability to sense her friend's shifting moods came into play again, as the witch scooted closer to Hermione on the reception hall couch, before the brunette found herself the recipient of a similar hug, blushing a little because of it. "You can ask me anything you want and I can try and answer you." Hermione looked at Elysia for a moment, realizing that she was trying to comfort her own unease by making herself be more open. She really hadn't changed all that much. "I… don't think any question I ask will matter. The person you were and who you are now… they are both you. I think my issue is that I need to remind myself of that, while also accepting that the version I see before me is who you wanted to be. It takes time to… unlearn a few things, particularly after the seven long years we knew each other." Elysia nodded. "I understand, and I know I will probably make you feel uncomfortable at times, so I will do my best to accomodate you. I am not going anywhere, Mione, so take as long as you need." Hearing those words settled some of the anxiety in her mind, before she leaned into Elysia's hug. Even though things felt different between them, the comfort she knew in her best friend's arms wasn't one of those things. Even now, over eight years since they had last seen each other, her best friend could make her feel at home, sure of the day ahead. For that reason alone she was grateful about the events that transpired. She and Elysia were together again. It was something she never dared to hope… but never ceased to desire, and so Hermiome wouldn't take these moments with her for granted. Not anymore.

"Easy Jeanne, she will be here in just a few more minutes." The older woman fidgeted on her feet as Elysia and Gabrielle accompanied her to the Ministry Portkey Departure and Arrival Center in Paris, to await Adeline's return from her expedition in Guiana. "I know, I know, but it's been so long since I have seen her. Corresponding by letter again has been so difficult for me, though at least I was glad to hear that Adeline made a friend while working out in the jungles. According to her, the two of them will be arriving in just a few moments." At the mention of Adeline's new friend, Gabrielle noticed Elysia herself starting to fidget. They had discussed the letters Jeanne and Gabrielle had received from Adeline and commented on her ability in finding friends who were certainly unusual, as she had described her friend as being quite the Magizoologist, using more conventional means of concealment to reduce their magical signatures to almost nothing, allowing them to better blend in with the surroundings. That this resulted in long soaks in the tub to wash the grime off went without saying, though since Gabrielle knew that Adeline loved her long baths, she felt that, if anything, it just served as justification for her to spend over thirty minutes submerged in water undisturbed. Her friend had been less inclined to talk about her work for the expedition in the letters themselves, though it was probably because she had no intention to write up a report to anyone after spending hours of every day doing just that for the managers of the Research Station. Gabrielle was, however, quite curious to meet Adeline's friend, as Jeanne mentioned that her daughter had invited the young woman over to France for a bit, with Elysia having received a few letters herself regarding hosting the witch in her home.

Since Elysia was already hosting the Grangers whilst the final stages of their new home was constructed, Gabrielle knew that the only reason the last of the Peverells would welcome another guest into her house was if she felt confident as to who they were, with Adeline having provided her with more information so as to obtain her approval. That Elysia gave it without having met the person could only mean they were someone Harry once knew. As Gabrielle tried to recall the people that Hermione and Harry considered important to them during their time at Hogwarts, the arrival of the portkey was forewarned by a loud warning mechanism, asking everyone to stand clear of the arrival point so as to avoid injuries. Within a few moments, a group of people materialized as the portkey deposited them onto the chamber, with the Ministry staff members assisting those who had stumbled due to the effects of traveling so many kilometers in a single moment. After everyone's identities, safety and wellbeing was confirmed, as well as the lack of identifiable contraband on them, though a more thorough inspection was done by the Cayenne French Ministry office, they were allowed through, with a few other exited family members rushing to embrace their loved ones after so many months away, though others just walked on by, the trip nothing more than a routine for them. The dark skinned young woman was practically crushed into a hug from her mother when she came over to greet her and her friends, with Gabrielle being far more gentle when pulling her into a hug. "It's so good to see you again, Adeline."

The younger of the Charbonneau women smiled as she pulled away. "It's great to see you too, Gabrielle. You are looking as radiant as ever. Should I be preparing for my godmother duties yet or…" The young Veela shoved her friend playfully. "Of course not. We are taking things slow. Now, how have you been? How was the medical screening before coming back?" Adeline looked at her mother and smiled at her. "It came up clean. My mild case of food poisoning was just a moron not heating up the meat properly. That's the last time I order any beef short of medium well. No parasites, no infections, no diseases. The potions did their work, and Luna was kind enough to warn me away from a few bad judgment calls." Turning around, Adeline called over her traveling companion. "Everyone, this is Luna. She is the Magizoologist who was assigned to me. Since her schedule was clear for the summer, she agreed to come over." Gabrielle felt the sharp emotions leaking from Elysia, but ignored them to focus on the woman before her. Wearing a khaki button up short sleeve shirt and green shorts, the blonde certainly looked to have taken quite a lot of sun, though those silver like eyes took Gabrielle in, before smiling as she held out her hand. "A pleasure to meet you all. I believe you must be Gabrielle? Your former roommate had quite a bit to say about my lack of… organization when it came to keeping my tent clean." Gabrielle chuckled merrily as she shook the blonde's hand. "It's good to know she finally appreciates it. It took us three years rooming together before she began picking up after herself." As Adeline introduced the young woman to her mother, who thanked her for looking after her daughter over the last six months, Adeline then went to introduce her to Elysia, when the latter spoke first. "Hello Luna. It's good to see you again."

The former Ravenclaw smiled at her. "It is. You are looking quite well. The wrackspurts have all but disappeared. Though you do seem to have picked up a few new stowaways since last we saw of each other. So… what should I call you now?" The raven haired witch shook her head, not really surprised that the insightful witch picked up on the Hallows. "It's Elysia now. Elysia Peverell." Luna searched her friend's eyes before smiling. "You were able to say your name happily. I am so glad. It's good to finally get to meet the real you." Pulling her into a hug, Elysia whispered to her. "It was great finding out who I really was too. I would have invited you over sooner but you are a hard person to send a letter to, though I am just as guilty of that." Luna chuckled happily as she pulled away, shifting her bag into a more comfortable position. "I noticed. All my letters came back unopened. Still… It was the right call. You look amazing… and squishy." Elysia's face went bright red. "Right… shall we get going?" With a brief stop at Jeanne's home so that Adeline could drop off her bag and change into more comfortable clothes, the group arrived at the Peverell Estate, with Luna looking around at the trees, her eyes seeing things only she could perceive, as Elysia opened the house's main entrance. Just within the foyer, Hermione, dressed for a fancy dinner, was busy smoothening out her clothes, when she noticed everyone coming in. "Don't mind me. I will be out in a moment. Just waiting on my pa- Luna?" The former Ravenclaw leaned over to Elysia. "She, on the other hand, seems to have gotten a few more wrackspurts than the last time I saw her." At Hermione's glare, Luna gave her an innocent smile, before the two hugged each other, with Elysia looking on, the joy radiating from her through the bond unrestricted. The few people she loved and cared for in her former life had come to know her now and accepted her for who she was. There was no better feeling in the world, except, perhaps, for one.

Shielding her eyes from the glare of the sun, Elysia stepped out of the portkey destination point after Victoire had rushed out ahead of the group, before her eyes adjusted to the light. The scene before her took her breath away. With summer in full swing, the Delacours had been kind enough to invite her to a brief stay at a beach side cottage. The location itself was a hidden island that was part of the Îles d'Hyères archipelago. While Veela weren't overly fond of water, they still tended to enjoy swimming in shallow water, as well as other beach going activities. Of course, due to the nature of their relationship with the Merfolk, the Veelas needed to have specific locations where no merfolk were allowed to enter, so as to maintain the peace between their races. As such, the Conclaves had been administering several islands and shorelines around continental Europe, regions where the locals could go safely in the water, without putting themselves or others in danger. Elysia had given Apolline a knowing look when she said the island itself was called Île des Sirènes, but the older Veela didn't elaborate. Elysia knew that Veelas were the descendants of Greek Sirens and humans intermixing, with the conflict with the Merfolk potentially being something passed down from the Sirens and their own history that tended to bleed into legends. The line in Greece between magical reality and ancient divine "mysteries" was an extremely thin one, but one that many dared not to cross. With a name like Siren Island, Elysia didn't find it odd that it was exclusively managed by Veela, though she had been surprised to hear that it was technically available for any magicals to enjoy.

Of course, to even get access required for the interested parties to have a decent reputation with the conclaves, who would vouch for their admittance. Any improprieties would get the offender blacklisted from the island and the other private businesses managed by the Veela, including the brothels. While Veela didn't like being overly sexualized, they had managed brothels for centuries, places where their kin and others could indulge themselves while being relatively safe, especially thanks to how interconnected they all were. Any poor behaviour at any of the Veela operated businesses was passed on and said individuals would never be welcomed among the Veela again. Apolline didn't have any issue getting Elysia approved to accompany them, as Elder Ligia's blessing and the rescue of their fellow kin essentially earned her a spot on the whitelist, but she did have more trouble with Hermione, as her service to the British Ministry of Magic didn't earn her much love. That said, when Hermione presented several drafts that she had worked on for possible Ministry decrees or legislation, most of which sadly were never implemented, that would have expanded and protected all magical races, Veela, Elves and Goblins included, the managers agreed to let her in, her behaviour being more carefully observed, though the attendants at the portkey arrival center were polite to everyone. Sadly, while Adeline and Jeanne had received permission, Luna wasn't well known amongst the community, so they weren't able to expedite her admittance. Adeline and her mother had decided to simply take the opportunity to show Luna one of their favorite nature reserves in France, promising to join the group next time.

According to Gabrielle, this wasn't the Delacour family's first visit to the island, even for Victoire, and they would be staying at a beach house that was favored by her parents with enough room for everyone that did come. There were other beach houses of varying sizes along the island's coastlines, but the one they had was safely within the "clothed" area. As with nearby Île du Levant, there was a clothing optional section of the beach, as well as a no clothes section. Walking along the wooden boardwalks, Elysia looked around, enjoying the more rustic design of the cottages and houses, following after the very excited Victoire. Going around the side of the cottage they would be staying in, Elysia felt her eyes widen as they took in the natural beauty of the shallow clear waters washing over white sandy shores, the horizon stretching out endlessly over the Mediterranean. Gabrielle walked up to her, noticing the look on her lover's face. "This is your first time at the beach, isn't it?" Elysia shook her head before adjusting the bag strap on her shoulder. "I mean… I have been to the shore several times… though few were ever really under pleasant circumstances. I think the longest I spent by the sea was with your sister at the final stages of the war… and neither the weather nor the moment made it feel like something special. Here, though…" Gabrielle wrapped her arm around Elysia's waist, before kissing her on the neck. "Then I am glad we came here. Now, let's go inside and fetch a room so we can change and you can just… take it all in at your leisure." After conferring with Apolline and Fleur as to which rooms they wanted, Elysia and Gabrielle entered theirs, dropping off their bags, before stripping down to their swimsuits.

As expected, Elysia hadn't owned a swimsuit that she felt comfortable wearing in public so, in the leadup to the trip, she and Gabrielle had visited a few stores to check out their selections. The young Veela couldn't deny that having Elysia modeling different options of swimwear hadn't been a feast for the eyes. If anything, like with her workout clothes, Elysia's toned form just looked so much better in them than in dresses, which the two had briefly tested out after the invitation for the Beauxbatons Celebration came through, before Elysia gave up and stated that she had something back home to wear. From all the swimsuit options that she modeled to Gabrielle's delight, Elysia did end up picking a one piece monokini in black with some white and red adornments. The outfit looked similar to a racing swimsuit but it had more of a flair to its back than what was typically seen. While it wasn't the most revealing outfit, Gabrielle could honestly say that it seemed to fit Elysia perfectly. For her part, Gabrielle had wanted to try something a bit more adventurous, but had elected to also go for a white monokini, though this one had sections covered in see-through mesh, the most prominent being a large v shape that ran down from her upper chest to her midriff. After they each helped out each other with tying up their hair, Elysia did caress Gabrielle's back before planting a kiss on the back of her neck that made her tingle all over. Of course, Gabrielle had her own payback as she had to rub the sunscreen on Elysia's body. While most magicals took potions or rubbed on magical ointments to protect themselves from the sun, Elysia's worries about burning through potions designed to last long periods of time at a much faster pace had proven true after Gringotts evaluated her. Even the potion that she was taking as a contraceptive wore off quickly, enough that she had switched to a safer, twice daily potion dose that she needed to drink half an hour before being intimate. Gabrielle didn't mind this as much since this tended to lead to some very extensive foreplay before they ended up a tangle of sweat and limbs.

With everything taken care off, the two of them ventured out, finding Fleur and Hermione already in the water with Victoire, whilst François and Apolline watched on from the cottage's balcony, knowing that eventually it would be their job to look after their granddaughter while Fleur took a breather. Taking a brief second to sense out where Seraphina was, Gabrielle felt the Chol was enjoying herself as she had missed the warmer climates of her past. Both she and Badb had accompanied the group through the portkey and had taken to the skies as soon as they were in open air, though Gabrielle wasn't sure where Macha and Anand were, though Elysia had said one wasn't fond of water larger than a pond while the other didn't want to intrude. Happy that her familiar was in such high spirits, Gabrielle took Elysia's hand and led her into the water, remaining within standing height for a bit as Elysia had yet to actually practice swimming, a concern she had brought up as she had last been properly swimming in the Triwizard Tournament while being assisted by Gillyweed, with her next two extended dips being during the final days of the Horcrux hunt, both of which were less about enjoying the moment and more about trying not to drown. As Elysia's physical conditioning slowly began to translate to better movements in the water, Gabrielle couldn't help but smile as she led her girlfriend through the exercises. While she considered the fact this was literally the first beach outing for the last of the Peverells in her whole life to be a travesty, she couldn't deny that she was overjoyed in being the person that was introducing her to it.

Here, on this secluded island paradise, surrounded by people they all trusted, Elysia would have another piece of normality restored to her. Seeing the smile on Elysia's face as she cleared the water from her face after taking a break was all the invitation she needed as she pulled her lover into a hug and proceeded to kiss her lips gently, ignoring the taste of the salt water as the two laughed and squealed as they played in the water. With Victoire nearby and Elysia being as reserved as ever, neither pushed the situation any further, nor did they feel the need to. That had been something that Gabrielle was beginning to enjoy about being with Elysia. Sure, the times they were in the throes of passion were extraordinary, but there was something… magical about just being near each other, seeing each other happy or content, without having to add to it by being overly intimate. A hand held here, a kiss on the cheek there, was all they needed to know that they were satisfied and happy to be around the other. As time wore on and Gabrielle noticed Elysia's skin finally showing signs of having taken too much sun, despite the sunscreen and potions she took, the two eventually came out of the water. After drying off with the wave of a wand from Gabrielle and Elysia's fingers, the two joined the elder Delacours, Elysia in particular assisting François with his grill as he began to get lunch ready, while Gabrielle brought everyone water bottles from the cooler they had brought. Apolline gratefully took it, with Gabrielle noticing the smile on her face. "What?" The eldest of the Delacours shook her head. "Nothing. It's just… after everything that happened these past few months… I am just happy seeing all of us genuinely happy again." Gabrielle looked over at Elysia and her father, as well as her sister with Victoire and Hermione still in the water, before smiling as well. "Yeah… I know what you mean."

After tucking in her exhausted daughter, Fleur gently kissed her on the brow, before exiting the room. Today had been a long day for her little girl, having spent much of her time swimming at the beach. While most Veelas disliked the water, there were instances of a few falling in love with swimming, and apparently Victoire was one, though she did admit that she preferred swimming in her grand-pere's pool more. Still, with the amazing weather and Hermione there to keep her company, the little girl enjoyed herself greatly. As they weren't exactly alone on the shore, a few of the other children invited her for a game of beach volleyball and Victoire agreed to join them, after eating a small lunch so as to not get an upset stomach. With Apolline agreeing to babysit her among the other children as she was far more familiar with their parents, everyone else settled into a much needed lunch, with François being exceptionally proud of his skills at the grill, though Elysia had helped him out with the vegetables and the breads to prevent them from being overly burned. After a hearty meal, Fleur and Hermione took a moment to wash some of the sand off their bodies, though she would be lying if she said that she hadn't enjoyed teasing her girlfriend a bit. It was hard not to. While both Elysia and Gabrielle had gone for more conservative one piece swimsuits, Fleur had elected to wear a dark blue bikini, though she had been conscious enough not to wear something too revealing, let alone impractical. She had a highly energetic seven year old to watch over, after all.

Still, Fleur enjoyed the way Hermione's eyes lingered on her body whilst they had been stripping out of their clothes in the room they would be sharing. Having spent so many years touch starved by her ex-husband, having a girlfriend that desired her was a definite delight for Fleur and she certainly enjoyed instigating her. It was something she had noticed from the very beginning. Either out of consideration for her and Victoire or just her general shyness, Hermione was not one to initiate intimacy beyond hand holding or a few light kisses. That said, once Fleur made her desires clear, Hermione wasn't one to be passive all the time, though she did enjoy Fleur's more dominant streak. Stepping out into the hallway, the platinum blonde witch yawned as she made her way to the downstairs area of the two story cottage, noticing that someone was still in the kitchen, washing the dishes the old fashioned way. While Fleur had seen Hermione have a few instances where she elected to not use magic, it was usually for a reason. Walking up behind her, Fleur wrapped her arms around the brunette's waist, somewhat unhappy that her girlfriend's lean figure in a very flattering red bikini was hidden beneath a t-shirt that she had pulled over her head before joining everyone for dinner. "Something on your mind?" Hermione placed the plate she had been washing on the drying rack next to the sink. "I suppose there is." Planting a kiss on Hermione's neck, she pulled her towards one of the sofas in the cottage's living room before the two sat down in the loveseat.

Hermione fiddled with her shirt for a moment, before sighing. "You and I haven't really talked about… what we want to do. My parents… they found a dental clinic that is willing to have both of them join the staff after they get certified in France. That and the new, well secured house means they will be safe on their own. I haven't decided yet where I would be staying full time, though I feel that, while I remain the British Liaison during the current Troubles, I probably would be better off staying at Ha-Elysia's place. I wanted to know your own thoughts… and… if you wanted… a more significant step from me." Fleur rested her head on Hermione's as she took one of her hands into her own. "Honestly, I do agree that staying at Elysia's is the safer option. Eventually the people after my father may figure out that we and Elysia are well connected, but as long as you don't seem to be staying at our house, it will seem a less valuable target, though I am sure my father would like to see someone try getting past the wards now. I am very glad, though, that your parents are getting back some of the normalcy that they had lost so many years ago as well. As for wanting something more meaningful from you?" Fleur took Hermione's hand, interweaving their fingers together. "I won't say that there isn't a part of me that would love to ask you to come live with me full time. You and Victoire have grown a lot closer of late and she seems comfortable seeing us together. At the same time… I don't think I am ready to take such a step."

Fleur felt her eyes water. "After Bill… I don't feel comfortable uprooting my daughter from a place she considers her home and my parents have assured me that we are welcome to stay until we are both ready to make the change. As much as I love how our relationship feels…" Hermione nodded as she gently squeezed Fleur's hand. "I understand. I just wanted you to know that, however long you feel you need to take, I am more than happy to stay… and getting the funds necessary for a future property of our own without having to rely on Elysia's generosity will definitely keep me busy." Fleur lifted her head and looked into Hermione's eyes, smiling. "You know as well as I do that your best friend will still offer to help you out. She will never not try to do so." Hermione chuckled. "I know, and I love her for that, but I am still going to try and do it my way as best as I can. Having lived under her roof for the last few months and possibly for a few more, is more than enough generosity from her." Fleur hummed to herself. "You have tried to avoid bringing her up before. How has it been, living with Elysia?" Hermione looked out towards the window that overlooked the ocean. "In a lot of ways it's no different than all the time we spent together at Hogwarts, minus the life threatening conditions. She is always checking up on me, letting me know what my options for the day are and giving me my space when I need it. At the same time… it's harder for me to just… open myself up to her."

Raising her free hand up, Hermione rubbed her face. "I know she and Harry are the same person. I know that, but… I don't know. Something makes me hesitate. It might not even have anything to do with the way they have changed. I am in France to help Britain improve and to get the NDE threat eliminated once and for all, so I want to discuss it with her but… she got out. She defeated Voldemort and paid the price of our actions. She deserves her freedom… and I guess I feel like if I try to confide in her everything that has been happening across the channel… I will just be dragging her right back into a conflict she has no reason to be involved in anymore." Fleur sighed. "I know what you mean. I know you probably heard… but Gabrielle, Victoire and I were kidnapped in December. What you don't know… what we have tried not to tell you because of your responsibilities towards Britain, is that my Maman asked Elysia to help save us, because the bond she has with Gabrielle would lead her straight to our location. And… she did. She saved us, Hermione. She saved us all. She ignored her misgivings and her desire for peace and saved us from the monsters that intended to… to… Anyways, she helped us and our people in our time of need, but at the same time… I think Gabrielle and I realized that we can't ask too much of her. You should have seen Elysia's eyes the moment she pulled that monster off of me. They were hollowed out, devoid of any emotion except a cold rage. It was… frightening and… everytime I look at Elysia… I fear seeing those eyes again. I realized that asking for her help will always come at a heavy price. But the price won't be paid by us, but by her… and that's not fair."

Squeezing Hermione's hand, Fleur looked at her girlfriend, her eyes tearful, pleading. "As her friend… please keep that in mind. Elysia left Britain for more reasons than just leaving behind the corrupt government that ignored her. She left it for her own sake, just like you said. To live. You saw her out in the water today, the smile on her face, the way she was taking everything in as if she were a child. You, better than most, know how much of her life was denied to her. Gabrielle has been doing her best to fill in the gaps, to give her the life she deserves to have. So, make sure that if you do ask for her help, that you have exhausted all other options, and that you understand exactly what it is that you are asking of her." Hermione nodded, before she kissed Fleur's hand. "Come on. Let's head upstairs. Even with spells, I still feel like I need a thorough shower to get what's left of the sand off my body." Fleur nodded, accompanying Hermione, though she did briefly stop to look at the figures standing at the water's edge, their gaze fixed on the horizon, before continuing up the stairs to the first floor. Due to the exhaustion from the day, neither she nor Hermione pushed their shared shower into more intimate territories as they just helped each other in scrubbing as much of the day's activities away. As they entered their room, however, they found a little redhead sitting in their bed with a stuffed unicorn in her arms. "Can I sleep with you tonight?" Fleur didn't have the heart to say no, and neither did Hermione, so the two slipped into bed with Victoire nestled between them, the three drifting off to sleep soon after.

"Elysia?" The raven haired witch didn't turn around as Gabrielle approached from the porch of the cottage after checking that Hermione was fine finishing up the dishes. The last of the Peverells had left after she finished washing up in their bedroom's shower, with Gabrielle curious as to why she didn't wait for her after they all finished dinner. Once outside, she could see why Elysia had been hesitant to wait. While the cottage faced south over the ocean, they had all watched as the light of the sun bathed the ocean waters in a warm orange glow, before the shadows grew and the light faded completely. Now, standing out here, so far from the southern coastline of France, near the sparsely populated islands of this archipelago, the only light that was visible was that of the stars. And there were so many stars visible in the clear night sky as they twinkled so very far away. Gabrielle pulled the coat that she had picked up closed over her chest, knowing that the nights here tended to be cool, before walking closer to Elysia, whose gaze was fixed on the horizon. Her next words made it clear that she had heard Gabrielle. "It's so strange. Back at the Estate, I remember the first time I was there at night, stepping out into the gardens and seeing the stars. They were the clearest I had ever seen in my life. When the enchantment in the baths was activated, I noticed that the stars of the past were even clearer, though they were just an illusion, an echo of an era long gone."

"Here, though, there is no illusion. It is just a wide open sky stretching out over a seemingly endless ocean. Remind me that we should bring our brooms the next time we come over. I would love to see what it would be like to fly out far enough where the only things around you are air and water. I heard there are lakes that are as still as mirrors. I wonder… what it would be like to fly over them in pure starlight." Gabrielle chuckled, before wrapping her arms around Elysia's waist. "I will remember that… How are you feeling?" Elysia took a deep breath. "Like I am in a dream… When I was living in my relative's home… I would dream of an endless sea of stars that I could fly through freely, of a house where my room was as large as a garage… and of parents that would welcome me into their arms everyday and sing me to sleep every night… After Hagrid introduced me to magic… There were nights when I would go to sleep in fear that the life I was living was nothing more than a fever dream. That I was still in the cupboard under the stairs, my head swollen from a blow to my head, and all that had been happening was nothing but my imagination running rampant. Then… Voldemort grew more dangerous… and… there were times when I began to want that to happen. I wanted to wake up and know that it was all a dream. That my parents could still be alive, that my godfather could still come to my rescue… In the last three years… I have felt the reverse. I feel… happy beyond words, and so there are days when I fear that I could go to sleep in your arms and wake up in the British Wilderness, still being hunted like a beast, the war still raging around me."

Turning around, Gabrielle saw the tears slipping out of Elysia's eyes. "I don't understand. I am happy. This place… it's like the accumulation of every dream I ever had about going out on a family vacation. It's been perfect. So why… why can't I stop crying?" Gabrielle took Elysia into her arms and ran her hand down her back. "You don't always need a reason to cry. Sometimes… sometimes it just happens. And don't even think about apologizing. You have gone through so much, seen the worst of the world in a short lifespan, so of course the things that you missed will mean so much to you. And maybe… it's better this way. Without you I would never have found a connection with Sera, or taken a moment to appreciate the world around me. Just as you find everything that is regarded as mundane to be special, you make me realize just how special everything is. So… how about we head inside and rest up? And I promise. Every time you go to sleep in my arms, you will wake up in them once more, for as long as we stay together. You have finally woken up from your nightmare, Elysia. The nightmare is over and you will not be going back to that miserable existence." The raven haired witch saw the certainty in Gabrielle's eyes and smiled as she tried to dry up her tears. "Hearing it from you… does make it seem all the more real. What about you? Have you ever felt like your life was just… a dream?"

Gabrielle was quiet for a moment. "Not for the most part. I never really had experiences that shook me to my core enough to make me wish I had a different life. The closest that it might have ever come… was when I was getting the echoes of every horror you endured for the first nine or so years in which we were bonded. I didn't know what was happening to know, let alone grasp how close to death you came every single time. All I knew was that you were in pain." Elysia looked at Gabrielle, never having considered that the bond that she hardly ever felt might have been affecting her for so long. "I am so sorry. I… those were the most difficult years of my life and… I can't imagine how you must have felt. I remember you saying the bond was easily severed. Why didn't you? Why not put an end to all of that pain and just live your life like normal?" Gabrielle shook her head. "I could have severed it… but I didn't want to. I knew… I knew that you had been alone for so long, suffering through every horror the war against Voldemort threw at you. I always tried to feed back positive thoughts and wishes to you, in the hope that they eased your pain. But abandoning you? After you refused to abandon me at the bottom of the lake? It felt… wrong. I owed you. The world owed you so you didn't have to suffer anymore on your own. It might have been hard on me and more than I probably should have been able to handle at that age… but I was willing to suffer through it… because you were worth it."

Elysia stared at Gabrielle, her features resplendent under the moonlight, as she raised her hand and cupped the Veela's cheeks, a smile breaking out on the raven haired witch's face even as tears escaped her eyes. "And all of you call me an angel… when it's been you this whole time." Elysia pulled her girlfriend into a deep kiss, before resting her head on Gabrielle's forehead, their eyes locked onto each other. "I am tempted to show you again and again how much all that means to me out here, under the stars and moonlight, but I don't want us to get distracted. So…" With a squeal of surprise, Gabrielle found herself lifted into Elysia's arms in a bridal carry, before those warm lips reclaimed her own, hardly being aware of her lover taking her back into the cottage and up the stairs. She did feel the snap of powerful wards over their room, before they both fell into the bed together, Gabrielle briefly felt that her life had certainly become like a dream of late, one she didn't want to wake up from at all. The sight of Elysia's eyes, filled with so much affection for her, even as the tear marks lingered on her face, did snap her out of those thoughts, before she turned her girlfriend over. While their lives had become the stuff of dreams, Gabrielle knew that Elysia's life had been a seemingly endless nightmare. So, for this night, and as many nights as she could, she would make sure that Elysia truly enjoyed what they both found in each other. Even if there were dark nights ahead, she would make sure that they paled in comparison to the rest of Elysia's life.

Chapter 30: Open Dialogues

"Ahh, and I thought Adeline's bathtub was nice." The dark skinned witch chuckled as she joined Luna in the communal bath on the basement level of the Peverell Estate. "After a full week with you covered in mud, moss, bird feces and plant matter, my tub was nice. This though? Pretty sure this is what Paradise looks and feels like. If I wasn't thinking about all the plants that could be planted to decorate the Gardens when I got back, I was thinking of taking a dip in this thing." Gabrielle, who was still showering with her sister, looked on over towards her former roommate as she went neck deep into the water. "Well, you do have the rest of the summer before having to help out Persaud in the Beauxbatons Greenhouses, so I suppose Elysia could be convinced to let you work on her gardens, though I think she will insist on you heading back to Saint-Cirq to have your evenings with your mother. Jeanne really missed you while you were away." Adeline looked towards Gabrielle and nodded. "I know and I think we can work with that. Besides… I definitely missed her too. Particularly the cooking. No offense to the magicals in Guiana, but their food was extra spicy. Too much for my taste." Luna made a face. "Some of it was nice, but there were a few dishes that were too much for me too, and I have had a wider variety of crazy food. Australia's food selection is… wild when you're out in the outback." Hermione, who had been turning off the water to her shower, looked over at Luna. "That's where you went after graduating?" The young Ravenclaw stretched out her arms over her head. "Daddy and I used to favor visiting the Scandinavian countries when we went searching for magical creatures. After he passed away… I felt I needed a fresh start… and Hobart's Magical Academy had the Magizoology Mastery apprenticeship available, so I took it."

Hermione waded into the water, before hugging Luna. "You should have let us all know. Susan kept an ear out in case your name ever came up in the ICW notices, but you just… up and disappeared on us." Luna blushed slightly. "I know. It just… after what happened with you and Daddy near the end… I think it really tore him up inside, how he was forced to bend his principles hoping to save me… knowing that the Death Eaters would probably have never released me anyways, even if you and the others were caught. After the war was over, the guilt ate away at him and his health declined. By the time he passed away… you were already avoiding the castle, so the only people I could talk to were Neville, Susan and Hannah… and aside from Neville, I was never really close to anyone else. Flitwick did help me out though and suggested Hobart for me, and he wasn't wrong. The Academy down there is beautiful. A lot like this place, actually, though everything is wood, natural stone and spring water. The Australian Ministry wanted their Academy to be less of an imposition on the environment and more of an extension of it. It's why they tend to have the best Care graduates anywhere, since you learn to live with the creatures in their natural environment. The best part was the Thylacine expeditions. Since they are so reclusive, a Magizoologist needs to learn how to blend into the environment almost perfectly. I had Adeline practice the same thing in Guiana while we were there and I am pretty sure we almost encountered a Mapinguari, but it heard us and shifted away. I did gather more evidence of the Tsere-yawa, including photographs of the pack moving across the forest canopy." Adeline shuddered. "That had been the scariest three hours of my life. They took down several monkeys and ate them just a few feet over our heads before they finally moved on."

Eventually, as Gabrielle and Fleur tied up their hair, they too joined the rest in the water. Adeline looked over at her best friend. "Is Elysia busy with work or is she being shy again?" The younger of the two Veelas looked at everyone else in the bath. Ever since Hermione arrived, Elysia had told her that she was conflicted about revealing her full identity to the Charbonneau women. Both Jeanne and Adeline were risking a lot by associating with her and, while the chances of people identifying her as once being Harry Potter were low, they were no longer as low as before. Her association with Hermione Granger, if it became known, would be enough to get people curious, far more curious than her being close to the Delacours, since Harry had no strong ties to them in his own lifetime. Elysia didn't want the people she considered her friends to be in danger without being aware of it, but she was conflicted about when or where to reveal the information. Maybe… Gabrielle could help it along here. Not wanting to overstep her boundaries, Gabrielle did prod the bond between them, with Elysia sensing the touch enough to lessen her grip on what was shared between them. Gabrielle felt a surge of fear and even shame, before all was overwhelmed by a sense of resignation and acceptance. Taking that as a "go ahead," she looked over at the dark skinned girl. "Adeline… part of the reason is because she is still shy, but her reluctance in joining us has to do with her feeling… uncomfortable. You see… Elysia wasn't born a girl. She was born a Transient… in a boy's body." Adelene frowned, trying to recall where she heard the word Transient before.

"Transient… As in a person who switches between the sexes?" Gabrielle nodded. "She was raised and attended Hogwarts as a boy because no one had bothered to check her medical history at the time. Luna, Hermione, Fleur and I… we all met her when she was a he. That's why she is hesitant to join us. She's comfortable with the two of us after we insisted, but everyone else…" Luna spoke up first. "I don't mind. Sure, Elysia is more bouncy and squishy now, but she is still my friend. Besides, I'm pretty sure she only has eyes for one blonde here." Fleur chuckled. "Indeed. That goes for me as well, as I have grown quite used to seeing Elysia as a woman. She is welcome to join us whenever she likes." As everyone's eyes focused on Hermione, Gabrielle could see the brunette was a lot more conflicted. In her youth, Hermione had once harbored a slight crush on Harry, and while any romantic interests had long since passed, she was still having issues differentiating Elysia and Harry. Sure, they were the same person, but after spending seven years of her life next to her best friend, who happened to be a boy, even when they shared a tent just the two of them, Harry had always respected Hermione's privacy and she respected his. At the same time… it wasn't fair if she kept treating Elysia as a boy any longer. She had clearly gone through a great deal to adapt to her new way of life and deserved to have her identity recognized and respected. Taking a deep breath, Hermione spoke. "She can join us if she likes. It has… taken me longer to get over the fact that my best friend went from being a boy to a girl and I will probably have a few stumbles, but I accept that she's a woman now. She shouldn't feel excluded just because she started out as a different person."

Gabrielle smiled at Hermione, sensing Elysia's shifting emotions through the bond, as the young Veela had allowed the bond to be open enough from her end for Elysia to be aware of the conversation. Sensing Elysia's thoughts turning towards reaction tables and cauldrons, Gabrielle chuckled. "Well, I think she will be right over, but she was busy in the lab testing out some potions. I think she mentioned that she was trying to figure out ways to sustain a more complex effect on the body over longer periods of time." Adeline shook her head before she settled into the water a bit more. "So, was Elysia similar to how she is now? You know, temperament wise, when you all knew her? Now that I know she used to be a he, I want to hear all about what Hogwarts was like for her." Gabrielle and Hermione both winced, while Luna had a sad look on her face. "Elysia… didn't have a great time at Hogwarts. In fact, she probably had it the worst out of all of us. The children of the Old Magical Families that supported Voldemort hated her and the ones who supported Dumbledore placed too much pressure on her." Gabrielle sighed. "Combine that with a non-existent support system either in the school or at home for her, and you can understand why she doesn't like talking about her time at Hogwarts." She then looks at Fleur. "Those of us who met her in passing had no idea it was that bad, or we would have told our father, who could have gotten the ICW to investigate. That and Dumbledore's… laid back approach to handling the Death Eaters probably gave too many people a false sense of security. Ironically, the only person who knew just how bad the situation had become was Elysia, because she was always in the middle of it."

Adeline frowned. "You all make it sound like she was Harry Potter." An exasperated voice drew everyone's attention. "I was. Until the Goblins at Gringotts Londinium told me about what I could become, after I paid my debts and was free to be myself. In that moment, when all the chains that bound me to my former life were lifted, Harry Potter became Elysia Peverell." Standing before them with a towel wrapped around her body was Elysia, her black hair left loose and draped over her shoulders. The young Charbonneau woman stared at her for a second as her words registered. "Oh… Oh. I … I can see now why you didn't want any visitors for so long. I can't imagine… the things you must have gone through… I am so sorry." Elysia shook her head. "It's fine. I lived through my lifetime supply of threats and challenges and decided to move on. But now you know why I was trying to be so careful, why I was… why I wanted to keep you and your mother from being openly associated with me." Elysia looked over at Hermione. "My best friend from school has had to move across countries under strict security measures and, even after all her effort, she was still targeted by people who can't let the past go. Gabrielle made the choice to be with me fully aware of most of the dangers associated with my life, but you and your mother didn't know. With the way things are going… I just thought it wasn't fair to either of you if I kept you in the dark. So, now you know. I… I will be going over to your house to talk to Jeanne after this to make sure she knows too." As Elysia took off her towel and began to shower, she was surprised when Luna came up to her. "Do you mind if I wash your hair?"

Looking over and seeing Gabrielle giving her a nod of support, Elysia blushed. "Sure." Taking one of the nearby seats, Luna, with her hands covered in shampoo, began to work on Elysia's scalp. The rest of the women watched on from the tub, with Fleur looking over at her sister. "Not feeling jealous?" Gabrielle smiled back. "Of course not. I have washed that mop of unruly hair plenty of times. You should have seen how much of a mess of knots it was the first time I sat her down." Hermione, who had tensed up a little at seeing Elysia's mostly naked body, relaxed. "Oh, I can imagine. During his third and fourth year at Hogwarts, Harry had his hair the longest and I could see how much he struggled with it. I can't imagine how bad it must have gotten in the years since." Elysia grumbled as Luna really worked hard on her scalp. "Hey, I tried my best, but no potion seems to do anything to it other than making it glossy." Adeline hummed to herself, before leaning over. "So, if you and she have children, which do you think will win out, her black hair or your blonde?" Gabrielle's face went red, before looking over at Elysia. "I sorta would like to see if both end up being true. You never know. Magical traits do tend to mix oddly together. But that is years away. Now, how bad was your hair during the expedition?" Adeline gestured at Luna. "Not as bad as it could have been. Luna tended to help me out whenever we got back from the forest, so any knots were quickly taken care of." As the conversation shifted to Adeline and Luna's time in French Guiana, the heavy mood from earlier finally dissipated. Even when Elysia entered the bath, the conversation remained light, as everyone settled in and enjoyed the hot water, comfortable around each other enough to just relax. For a few of them it was just another day, but, for Elysia, it was a first, which she hoped would lead to many more pleasant moments where she could feel just like any other woman with the people that mattered to her.

"I can't believe you all managed to convince me to do this." Gabrielle, who walked up to Elysia's side wearing a simple but elegant white dress, turned to her date and reached up to adjust Elysia's tie, as they stood just inside the Peverell Estate's Reception Hall, preparing to leave. "What, it was the right choice. Though I must say, when you showed this outfit to my mother, I certainly didn't expect it to look so good on you. When compared to the rest of your closet, this really stood out. Where did you even buy it?" The raven haired witch's cheeks went slightly red. "I didn't buy it. It was… commissioned for me by His Majesty, King Gringott." Gabrielle frowned. "Wait… the armour I can understand, same with the sword, but a decently lavish dress suit?" Elysia sighed, her eyes looking to the side. "You know how I am the Champion of the Arena, right? Have you noticed how Director Fueruk addresses me?" Gabrielle recalled that night, trying to steer clear of the less than pleasant memories, really glad that Elysia had refused her advances back then. She had been right to assume that her memories of that day would be tainted by the trauma of being kidnapped and almost sold off. "He treated you with great respect, like an equal. Quite rare for a goblin of his station." Elysia grumbled. "That's because, as Champion, I am technically his equal in rank. I could have started my own Goblin District and ruled over it as a Viceroy on behalf of the King, but I chose not to. As a Champion, however, I still retain the rank… and the responsibility of answering the summons of the Goblin King. Since I was unsure what would be seen as elegant or appropriate by the Goblins, I asked the King to commission an outfit for me. He, quite literally, picked this out after watching the tailors measure me up for hours. Since I bulked up a little, I did have to go get it resized before today, but otherwise, this was all the King's idea."

Stepping back, Gabrielle gave her lover a closer look. She had to give it to the King of the Goblin Nation, he had great taste in clothes. The outfit was clearly a dress suit jacket with long dress pants, a white dress shirt and a black corset that was all tailored to accentuate Elysia's figure, the jacket hanging open, reaching halfway down her thighs, a thin chain of gold keeping the jacket from spilling open completely. Like the tie she wore, the dress suit was beautifully embroidered in what appeared to be golden thread, though rather than being the entire outline, it was just around the tips of the suit, the shoulders and the wrists, giving it a more military dress uniform feel, but with no specific denotation of rank. The embroidery on the tie was a rendition of the family crest, though it was the complete version, not the overly simplified version that Grindelwald had made infamous. The triangle, circle and line rested on a shield, surrounded by the usual embellishments, though where a helmet usually rested, the form of a Raven stood prominently, it's wings outstretched, as the dual figures of a wolf and a panther stood to either side, their open mouths and claws pointed outwards. Gabrielle adjusted the way the corset sat on Elysia's waist slightly. "I imagine the family crest has a phrase attached to it?" Elysia nodded. "It does, I just felt it was too much to have it out on display. In Tenebris Ambulamus, Morten Non Timemus." Gabrielle translated it in her head. "We walk in Darkness, unafraid of Death? Well, it suits your family's notoriety, that's for sure. But you were right, the tie looks cleaner without it. Now, ready to go? Adeline should have already gotten there by now and I don't want to leave her alone for long." Elysia chuckled. "Trust me, she is in good hands."

Offering her arm to Gabrielle, who was wearing long white gloves, the two of them apparated away, landing within the reception point of Beauxbatons. Once both their IDs were verified and Elysia was handed another temporary pass, the two made their way through the grounds of the Academy, the lights having activated as night had descended on the Pyrenees. Stepping through one of the entrances, Gabrielle noticed Elysia taking in more of her surroundings. Since their last visit was to find Professor d'Este, they never did enter the actual buildings. "It's all a bit… too clean? I know that magic lets you get away with a lot of things, and that cleaning this building would be quite the simple task, but the whites and the golds feel… sterile." Gabrielle took a moment to look around. "I can see that. A lot of the Magical Estates emulate the same embellished designs, if not actively trying to surpass the ones seen here." Elysia hummed to herself. "From what I saw of the ones in Britain, it was less about embellishment as it was about maintaining the homes as close to the original as possible. The more ancient the construction, and the more complicated it was to maintain it functioning, like having actual candles rather than enchanted ones that don't melt out. Everything in them was designed to exemplify the wealth the families had. Not that the places were actually tasteful. Even Hogwarts felt too… raw, unimproved, save for the advent of internal plumbing." As they approached the door, Gabrielle looked at her. "So, if you had to pick between Hogwarts and Beauxbatons, which would you rather…"

Elysia sighed. "In all honesty, neither, but if I had to pick… it would be Beauxbatons for now. We will see if things remain the same after meeting the staff." After handing their IDs to the two guards waiting at the door, they were allowed into the Main Hall, the place reconfigured with fewer tables, many of which were topped with stacks full of food that was easy to eat while standing. The place itself had dozens of people walking around, most well dressed though a few favored more professional attire, the vast majority of the people being Apprentices and Interns. Elysia took a moment to breathe deeply, before following Gabrielle. As they went deeper into the hall, Elysia could feel the change in everyone's attention, even with her magic dampening the effects of Gabrielle's Allure, as well as other foreign traces of magic. Words began to reach her ears, though with the amount of people present, even her slightly better hearing had trouble catching everything. "Isn't that Delacour? Damn, she really filled out this last year." "Never took the Veela as being a dyke." "Hush, that is unkind to say." "Who's that with her?" "Damn, those are two very fine women…" "Isn't that the emblem Grindelwald used?" "Think she is a supporter?" "Can't be. Grindelwald had it out for Magical Creatures." "Mademoiselle Delacour. It is so good to see you here today. You are looking as lovely as ever." Gabrielle and Elysia stopped as Madam Maxime approached them, cutting off a few conversations, with the half-giantess also glaring at the few people who made inappropriate comments. After curtseying, Gabrielle responded. "Thank you for the invitations, Headmistress." Maxime shook her head. "My dear, you have more than earned it, with the amount of effort you have put into your profession. D'Este and I are both quite proud of how much you seem to have flourished as an MCH in training."

The half-giantess, dressed in her typical furs and feathered dresses, then turned to look at Elysia. "Allow me to formally welcome you to Beauxbatons, Potions Master Peverell. You honour us with your attendance. Your work has certainly had an effect on our school, at both a personal and academic level. I hope it would please you to know that we have received requests for admissions from several young Werewolves. The wide distribution of your potion, its non-existent aftereffects and the comfort it has brought to the Were packs everywhere, has allowed the parents to feel safe enough to send their children to school here. The school has always tried to draw in the younger Weres, but few have been willing to enroll, at least until now. So, as an administrator that wishes for Beauxbatons to be attended by all magical children, you have my gratitude." Elysia bowed her head in return. "As someone who has seen the benefits of a proper magical education for Werewolves, I am glad to have helped." Maxime then looked back at Gabrielle. "I have also heard you have taken up studying Ritual Magic. That is a practice I have long advocated building a course around, though unfortunately, the deep religious and cultural significance of most Rituals has made the Governors a bit skittish about opening up the school to potential criticism around favoring certain traditions over others. Still, we look forward to hearing what else you embrace in your future as an MCH. Please, mingle and enjoy the food and company for as long as you wish and know that you can leave at any moment prior to midnight." As Maxime went to check on the other attendants of the event, Elysia escorted Gabrielle through the crowd, as conversations picked up once more.

"Did you hear the Headmistress? That's Potions Master Peverell." "Her book is said to have single handedly affected the worldwide medicinal potion economy." "My parents were able to afford their medication because of the lower prices." "She doesn't look like the typical Lab dwelling Potion's Master." "Do you think Madame Maxime will convince her to be a guest lecturer?" "Peverells can't help but shake things up, it seems. Our family lost our ancestral home because of them." "Do you think Delacour enthralled her? She can't seem to look at anyone else for barely a second." Elysia leaned over. "Is it that hard for them to believe that I wouldn't want to look at anyone but the most beautiful woman in the hall?" Gabrielle's cheeks flared red. "It's how it's always been. You can just ignore them." After picking up a single plate, Elysia and Gabrielle selected the appetizers they wanted to try, with the raven haired witch begrudgingly picking up several pieces of salmon bites, before the two took flutes of cider and walked around, with Gabrielle introducing Elysia to several of the Beauxbatons Professors. One pair, which had seemingly arrived late, made a beeline towards them as soon as the woman, clothed in a distinct blue tunic that still looked stylish as evening wear, took notice of Elysia. "Potions Master Peverell? It's a pleasure to finally meet you. I am Professor Sypha Belnades! You can't imagine how much I have enjoyed testing out your recipes. I went through as many as I could from your book, only stopping a few times because Professor Persaud didn't have all the materials available. Still, your Wolfsbane Potion was easily the most inspired recipe you've developed yet." Elysia shook the woman's hand. "I… thank you. And I should hope the Wolfsbane Potion was my most complex recipe to date. It took me two and a half years to develop it."

Sypha blinked. "Only two and a half years? You do realize that most potions take lifetimes to develop. No wonder you were able to produce a book full of recipes in such a short period of time. Any reason as to why you focused on the more basic medicinal potions?" Elysia rubbed the back of her head. "I… Britain didn't have the safest environment as I completed my NEWTs and Mastery, so I started my self study in Potions by producing the ones needed for my own survival. It made me feel far more… aware of what made them work and I was better able to change the ingredients, temperatures and methods based on my own observations. Sorry I can't say more. Can't reveal all my personal touches." Sypha nodded, but it was her husband who responded. "Ah, so I was right. I had a feeling you wouldn't announce yourself as a Peverell without being quite skilled in Defence." Sypha pouted as she gestured at the man next to her. "This is Trefor Belnades, my husband and the Professor of Defence here at Beauxbatons." Trefor shook Elysia's hand, smiling as he recognized the calluses on her fingers and the strength behind her grip. "Damn, you wouldn't happen to be a time traveler right? Never met an ordinary Witch or Wizard with training in melee weapons in this era." Elysia raised an eyebrow, having noticed the telltale calluses on his hand as well. "Except for the man you see in the mirror?"

Trefor chuckled. "Except for that handsome devil, of course. There are a few of us who practice it for the Dueling Circuits, but one tends to know all of them by name. Still, I would love to have a go at you in the Dueling Ring one day. I can imagine you could use the challenge." Elysia shook her head. "As nice as it might be to get a proper challenge from a wizard with your level of experience and expertise, I doubt I would live up to your expectations. I may be a Peverell, but I am not interested in being the most skilled in Defence, just enough to protect myself and those dear to me. I personally prefer a day in the lab than in a training ring. The sound of a cauldron's burner boiling water and the quiet of a potions lab are a thousand times more appealing to me than the sound of steel on steel or of curses flying through the air. I had my fair share of the latter and have no intention to pursue more of them willingly." Sypha smiled before teasing her husband. "See? I told you someone as skilled as her in Potions wouldn't be as childish as you. Trefor here is still dealing from Duelist Circuit withdrawal, so my apologies on his forwardness." After spotting some of the students that were currently taking up the Duelist Internship, Trefor excused himself to speak to them, before Sypha continued asking Elysia questions about Potions, though the latter was clearly trying to be polite, even bringing the discussion concerning potions that were safe for animals to be exposed to, which allowed Gabrielle and Sypha to discuss a few things together, as a Potioneer hardly ever got to witness the effects of potions first hand, particularly potions meant for the care of animals.

Eventually, another voice joined in the conversation. "Ahh, well, if it isn't the young witch I evaluated a few years ago. I was a bit disappointed your name didn't come up in the ICW Potions Registry for quite a while, though the sudden influx of recipes did make up for that and then some." Sypha looked over and smiled. "Madame Flamel! It is great to see you outside of a Governor's Meeting. It has been some time since you attended an end of term celebration." As Elysia looked at the examiner who had officiated her Potions Mastery examination, she had been about to smile when the name registered. Examiners didn't usually introduce themselves so she hadn't been aware as to who the brunette with golden eyes had been, until now. "Flamel… as in Perenelle Flamel?" The middle aged woman smiled at Elysia. "Indeed. Usually, I don't perform examinations, but when the ICW makes a request for a Potions Master license through the development of a new Potion, I am always intrigued to see what said person presents. As I told you at the time, my dear, you were quite the pleasant surprise." Another person grumbled next to her. "She wouldn't stop talking about you for days and would constantly check with the Registry to see if your Wolfsbane Potion was ever licensed. Still, anyone that can get my wife's attention so effectively is definitely worth the wait." Elysia felt her throat go dry as the older gentleman with bright, unnatural white hair and golden eyes lifted her hand to kiss it in greeting. "A pleasure to finally meet you, Lady Peverell. I am Nicholas, a member of the Board of Governors for Beauxbatons Academy, same as my wife. Tell me, have you considered taking up Alchemy?"

Snapping out of her surprise, Elysia shook her head. "Not as of right now, sir. I still feel there is much I need to learn about Potions before I even feel qualified to try my hand at Alchemy." The man waved his hand. "I am sure there is, but one can't help but ask. An analytical mind like yours capable of developing so many Potions variants could work wonders in deciphering Alchemic Equations. Still, you seemed surprised to see me and my wife." Sighing, Elysia lowered her eyes. "My apologies. I learned about you both through the incident surrounding the first break-in at the Gringotts Bank in London, and was… probably misled into believing that neither you nor your wife would have the means to sustain yourselves for much longer." Nicholas nodded his head. "Ah, yes. Albus' little stunt. To be fair, that information was more to conceal our presence should a certain Dark Lord return to power. He would have been less inclined to pursue us if we were presumed dead, after all. We did take a much needed break from our public responsibilities since, but after the monster's death, we felt there was no need to keep hiding. Still, it warms my heart to hear that you were concerned for our wellbeing." Elysia looked up and searched his eyes. "Even someone who has lived for more centuries than most should be mourned in passing, particularly if it was against their own intent. Though thinking back on it now… it was a bit childish to assume a wizard and a witch that have endured through so many upheavals in Magical and Non-Magical Society would be scared of one little Dark Lord with delusions of grandeur."

Nicholas chuckled lightly. "Childish indeed, but I find that few so-called Dark Lords are anything but childish. It takes a lot out of a person to reach the level of maturity needed to become an adult, and I have always found that those who crave power like Voldemort have simply been unable to grow past their limitations, held back by fears or desires that they never truly conquered. Even the most vaunted of supposed geniuses can fall into that trap so easily. Tell me, since you haven't considered Alchemy, have you thought about teaching Potions? Your texts are some of the most well written recipes in the world right now and I am sure many, including people in this very room, would be interested in seeing how you perform in a classroom." Elysia was silent for a moment. "I am sure there are many who would want me to teach. However… I think that being a good Potions Master doesn't make you a good professor." Elysia gestured at Sypha. "Professor Belnades here, at least from what I can grasp through her questions, is probably one of the better Potions Professors I have met, because her focus is less on innovation but on learning the processes that go into the brewing of recipes, looking for ways that she can impart said knowledge to others so they too can become better Potioneers. I… met another who may have been considered a prodigy but, from what I understood, he wasn't interested in the process of education. He craved excellence and expected it of everyone, without taking the time to nurture it in his students. Whatever other motivations he might have had, he was never truly a great Professor of Potions, and what talent his students may have had was probably wasted, with only those who emulated his beliefs and methods doing well in his class, though I doubt they ever learned to look beyond the limitations of a Potions book or one of his lessons."

Elysia looked out to the rest of the gathered staff members, interns and apprentices, as they all had their own discussions, with varying degrees of eagerness and excitement among them. She smiled at seeing Luna and Adeline talking to Professors d'Este and the woman Gabrielle introduced her as Professor Persaud of Herbology. "I can't say for sure if I would be a good or bad instructor, but I feel… that to do a good job one needs to want to see all of their students reach the heights of their own capabilities, whatever they may be. I have a desire to help others live better lives, but I have learned that not everyone values others as I do and that conflicts can and will arise. As a Potions Master researching whatever I set my mind to… I think I can do more good for everyone while I remain in my lab and, perhaps, just as importantly, I can do it all without sacrificing who I am in the process." Perenelle looked at Elysia, before smiling. "I had a feeling about you. Even when I evaluated you, I thought that, even though you were quite young, you had perhaps matured more than most people do in even a single century. It is both a blessing… and a travesty." Elysia shook her head. "I won't disagree with you there, Madame Flamel. My life could have been seen as a travesty for the most part, but…" Taking Gabrielle's hand, she lifted it and kissed it softly, her eyes promising so much more for her girlfriend at a later time. "I can say that it has been a blessing of late, as this lovely young woman has been helping me to rediscover… what it is to enjoy the life that has been given to me. My being here today was more thanks to her guidance than my own interests, though I can readily admit to the fact that we have been in good company here… at least for the most part."

After a brief discussion with Gabrielle where the Flamels agreed to review the request for a permanent MCH post NEWT course at Beauxbatons with support from the Ministry in promoting it to the Care specialists, the two eventually met up with their two friends. Adeline had worn a light green dress robe that she had bought while in Cayenne, while Luna wore a blue dress with a shorter skirt, with her arms and shoulders fully exposed, which accentuated her more youthful physique. It was clear that Adeline had grown accustomed to Luna's quirks, though the young blonde did at times correct herself when her old habits quicked in, though Adeline always assured her that it was fine. Clearly, the six months they worked together allowed Luna to break out of her shell, though Elysia could see that the former Ravenclaw pariah had been doing her best to decrease her "oddities," though at Elysia's insistence, Luna was aware that she was free to say what was on her mind within the Estate. The four certainly enjoyed the gathering, meeting plenty of more people, though Elysia did grow visibly exhausted as the night grew longer, with Gabrielle and Adeline both agreeing to cut their evening short. Adeline accompanied her friends back to the estate and elected to stay the night after briefly calling her mother by the Floo Terminal, as Elysia and Gabrielle washed up, the former collapsing into the bed. Gabrielle smiled at her girlfriend, proud of what she had managed in her first, truly social activity, demonstrating that she was an excellent listener and able to hold a conversation. Though now it was quite clear that every interaction took its toll. Cuddling up against Elysia, Gabrielle promised to make the evening up to her tomorrow and the days after.

"So, she finally turned up." Holding the compilation report his agents collected for him, Jean du Plassis sat behind his desk as he began to read. The smile he had when his contact handler gave him the file began to turn into a frown as he got further through the report. Hearing that Elysia Peverell appeared at the Beauxbatons Academy's Post Term Celebration had been a welcomed surprise. While there were no Sangroyal loyalists on staff at the academy, the organization did its best to keep some of its membership's children or hopefuls as either interns or apprentices, as the Academy didn't screen them as thoroughly as they did the professors, assistants or security personnel, so there was no chance of their ulterior motives being detected. This proved useful in the current situation, though the information provided was exceedingly limited, since the observers weren't as well trained as true informants. That was why the handler always retrieved their memories for review in a pensieve, though it was always better to get some information beforehand so that the observer would have a better idea on what to focus on. The fact that the enigmatic witch turned up in a more masculine outfit wasn't that surprising, as plenty of witches throughout the centuries loved to challenge the preconceived notions of their societies. That she arrived at the party with Gabrielle Delacour at her side did, however, make Jean reconsider a few things.

After the sexual assault incident that occured at Beauxbatons, Jean's allies began to complain that their businesses weren't bringing in as much profit as before. Louise Merteuil's family was primarily focused on exporting the wines their family Estate produced, but many businesses of various countries simply began to dissolve their contracts, leaving the woman with a great stockpile of her product with no one willing to buy it or feature it with their businesses. She had been reduced to selling it to the non-magical market at a loss, though even there she found issues securing buyers. Mouroy Sombreuil, who's son had also been involved, found that his Warding Company wasn't the only business that was suffering after the sabotaged wards were discovered. He too sought to obtain loans to make up for the lost profits from his businesses and in the hopes of establishing a newer company, one completely unaffiliated with "Etienne's Wards and Defences," to host some of his staff and to get back to working on warding homes. Unfortunately, he too was denied the loans and attempts to establish a new company were continually being either rejected by the Ministry or by the banks. Only the Paris Magical Bank that was unaffiliated with Gringotts was able to accommodate him, as Sangroyal were the majority shareholders as it was built as a counter to the financial institution of the Goblins and Dwarves, but even with the financial capital, his business simply wasn't getting any orders for warding properties. Jean had taken this as an asymmetric attack by the Delacours against the families that had targeted them in recent months. If they were involved with Elysia Peverell, it presented even greater complications… as well as opportunities.

Taking the vial filled with the intern's memories of said evening, Jean released it into the Pensieve he kept hidden in a desk drawer and leaned his head into it, feeling as his mind was deposited into the events. Watching as the pair entered into Beauxbatons' Hall, Jean walked around them, using his occlumency skills to pause the memory he was witnessing, before restarting it from a separate angle. He hated when at certain moments the image became blurred, as was common to occur with memories drawn from poorly trained minds. It also meant that he wasn't able to read the lips of the two women as they interacted, as the source wasn't able to remember every aspect of what had occurred. Frustrated by that, he decided to focus on what he could glean from the women's body language, seeing that Elysia certainly seemed disinterested in the social event, though she was exceedingly protective of the younger of the two Delacour sisters. Having endured two exceedingly terrifying incidents, Jean could see why the older of the two women would keep herself physically between the participants of the party and the young Veela. Her interaction with the Flamels did peak his interest, but again the memory failed to provide any details on what was said, and then it trailed off from there, the memory ending soon after. Returning to a still moment with Elysia standing with Gabrielle, du Plessis decided to inspect the outfit of the first Peverell seen in public in centuries. The military styled dress suited her well, and would be welcomed by any member of Sangroyal. However, what caught Jean's eyes was the symbol on the woman's tie.

As Sangroyal had suffered a devastating loss during the waning years of Grindelwald's War, the symbol of Grindelwald's forces became largely despised by every faction of the Magical Communities of Europe, particularly in France. Seeing a variation on her made Jean curious if she was potentially an ally in disguise, though based on the Heraldry elements, it seemed to be an older symbol than the one Grindelwald favored. Still, it was a bit of information that was worth looking into. Stepping out of the memory, Jean quietly replaced it back into its vial, as his mind ran through what he had just seen, which was a witch that exuded wealth and confidence with her clothes, anxiety with her surroundings, and a strong devotion to the younger Delacour girl. Using Gabrielle Delacour as a pawn in his plans against her father's investigations had been dismissed because François was too much of an idealist, but perhaps… Perhaps such a strategy could work with the young Peverell witch. Of course, the kidnapping of said Veela had resulted in Laborde's operations to be disrupted. Thinking about the incident at Laborde's estate made du Plessis recall something. Skimming over the parchments on his desk, he eventually found what had struck him as meaningful. Elysia Peverell was listed as a citizen of Gringotts. Looking past how unusual that was, Jean recalled that Laborde was supposedly destroyed by a third party, mercenaries likely contracted by Gringotts Paris. If that was the case… then it certainly suggested that Elysia Peverell may have been involved in said incident, either as a facilitator or a combatant. Jean leaned back as he thought back of the woman he observed. He needed more information.

If someone like her could summon a force capable of dismantling a decades long smuggling operation, he simply couldn't just capture Gabrielle Delacour and hold her hostage. There were still too many unknowns and the information his informants could gather from random events would not be very conductive. He needed to have Elysia Peverell in a controlled environment, somewhere where either he or his operatives could try and siphon off as much information from Potions Master Peverell as much as possible. Of course, he couldn't be too direct about it or the witch wouldn't attend. Taking a handful of Floo powder, Jean tossed it at the chimney behind him. "Merteuil's Head Office." As the flames surged green, eventually they held steady. "This is Merteuil. Who is it?" Jean sat back in his chair and crossed his legs. "Louise, it's du Plessis. I am going to need your assistance. I have a target of an investigation that is exceedingly uninterested in social gatherings but who might be instrumental in undoing some of the losses from this last year. I have an idea on how to get them to appear at a location of our choosing, but I am going to need you to be the actual host. It may require you to play nice with the riff raff but I promise that the rewards can be immeasurable. At the very least, I believe we can get more intel on who was responsible for Laborde's tragic end." Jean steepled his hands as his associate remained quiet, knowing that she and Laborde were close. "Very well. What do you need?" Jean grinned to himself. All too easy. "Can you clear your calendar for October 31st?"

"Sorry about forcing you to come down here, Brion, but the information I have to share with you was far too sensitive to go over while in your office, regardless of magic sweeps and wards." The French Minister for Magic waved his hand dismissively. "Believe me, François, you don't have to explain yourself. With the amount of work you have put in as a member of the MSF, I trust your judgment. Now, what do you have to report?" As the two men took a seat, François began going over his investigation's results. "Based on the reviews of the Ministry's Records, as well as other observations from a variety of sources, we believe that Sangroyal sprang up as an organization during the final stages of the July Monarchy. After the establishment of the Second Republic, any hopes the Old Families had of royal intervention in the Ministry died, leaving the Magical Convention established by the Revolutionary government as the primary political force for Magical France. Of course, many of the former aristocracy attempted to buy their way into the convention as representatives and some succeeded, but in the wake of the Second Republic and Second Empire, no one was willing to give them any more power. Rather than accept defeat, these Old Families that remained in France, as a few fled to neighboring countries, established their own private networks of contacts. At first, these contacts acted as proxies, using the wealth of the Old Nobles to buy up land, resources and influence. By the time of Grindelwald's War, they had become a decently strong block, with the branch families of the Blacks, Lestrange and Rosier even managing to wield great influence in the continent." Brion smiled as he knew where this was going.

"These families wagered that backing Grindelwald's Hegemony would get them back as the primary power brokers of France." François nodded. "Of course, when Grindelwald was defeated, what families supported him openly lost all public backing, many of their heirs having died during the Siege of Nurmengard. The organization they had established took a hit from the removal of several key members, but it seems that they survived, propped up mostly by their supporters in Britain. This network between the Old Families of Britain and France seemed to remain in place, at least during the previous two British Wizarding Wars. What we have uncovered of the smuggling operation is a network that favored the transport of wand making materials and potions to the regions undergoing an active conflict, while the other acted as a financial backer. The Sangroyal supplemented their wealth by kidnapping "desirable" targets in the magical and non-magical population and selling them off to wealthy buyers in the Middle East or other regions of the world. They obtained the idea after gaining access to the human trafficking network that the Vampire Courts utilized prior to the development of Blood Banks. The more law abiding members of the Vampire Courts were willing to give the MSF intel that resulted in the identification of several other trafficking hubs that were thought to have been eliminated and we will be carrying out raids on these and other locations in the near future with ICW support. We had hoped to coordinate this with raids on the Neo Death Eater positions that we believe have been identified in Britain, but both our Liaison and the ICW Aurors requested that we leave the British Ministry in the dark."

Brion frowned. "That doesn't sound like something a Shacklebolt loyalist would suggest." Director Delacour chuckled. "Liaison Granger is many things, but she is no loyalist. She believes in making the decisions that will have the best benefit for Britain in the long run. Letting the NDEs potentially escape again is a price she believes is worth paying if the operational security is successful in assisting with the dismantling of their support network beyond the British Isles. Without outside help, the insurgency will be starved for supplies. Our allies in the ICW agree with that assessment. That's not to say that the British Aurors will not be given any information regarding illicit activities within their borders, only that the information will not be useful to any compromised staff members who happen to overhear it." Brion sighed but nodded. "It's a shame, but if you all are in agreement, then I understand. Now, have you been able to identify the individuals who are part of Sangroyal and do you have sufficient evidence to support an investigation into their properties?" François nodded. "We do. In fact, they gave themselves away. Thanks to our observant Potions Master, we went back and looked for the large-scale purchases of the specialized materials that were available on the open market. We identified what we believed to be the primary individuals behind the Cursed Beast Crisis, as they had been acquiring small supplies of the specific material for decades, before making larger purchases after January. These purchases were split apart in an attempt to conceal the sudden surge, but by doing so, we were able to identify several accomplices of the organization. Our research of the original Gevaudan incident revealed that one specific magical family had property in the region during the incident, before acquiring more at a discounted price as the crisis occured. We believe the current crisis was designed merely as a distraction for the MSF, but it may have cost them more than they realized. Would you like me to tell you…"

The Minister for Magic shook his head. "No, don't give me their names unless a specific threat is leveled against me. If you wish to maintain operational security, it is better that I treat them all as I have always done. I am not the best liar and I am sure they would pick up on my discomfort easily enough during the societal activities we have to do together. That said, you will need to find a prosecutor you can trust that won't be afraid of bringing up charges against all these influential families. Any ideas?" François shook his head. "Not yet. We have been analyzing the court documents of the active prosecutors and many would seem to be acquainted with the Sangroyal and their backers. Probably as a last line of defence for themselves." Brion sighed. "Then you need to focus on finding a capable and incorruptible prosecutor. Carrying out all these interventions and raids will mean nothing if you can't get the charges to stick. They will be back at it again, only hidden better in a number of years. I would suggest you make sure this prosecutor can also keep track of every piece of information. Conspiracy trials are particularly sensitive to poorly presented facts and connections. Everything, down to the smallest detail, needs to line up to surpass reasonable doubt." François nodded, thanking the Minister after they went over a few final bits of information. As he rode the elevator up, François ran through the list of prosecutors that were part of the Ministry, many being under review or investigation. He knew of one possible prosecutor, but he hardly ever touched cases that had to do with conspiracies or criminal organizations. Then again, he had helped in the prosecution of the last existing human trafficking ring managed by a Vampire Court. Maybe… just maybe, he could lend his many years of experience to this investigation. The question was, what would he want in compensation.

"Are you sure you wish to leave now? I wouldn't mind hosting you for a few more days or weeks." Luna, holding her bag over her shoulder, the item enchanted to hold most of her belongings, shook her head as she and Elysia walked away from the Peverell Estate's main entrance on their way to the apparition point. "I would love to, but I have my responsibilities as a Magizoologist. Besides, I already got them to delay my expected return so I could attend your birthday. I don't think it would be fair to delay it again." Elysia sighed but nodded, being quite glad that Luna had been here for her birthday as well. After hosting Gabrielle's birthday and ensuring that it was as grandiose as Apolline had wanted for her daughter, Elysia had been dreading to see what her roommate might have in store for her after Gabrielle asked her for permission to prepare for it. When the last day of July dawned, Elysia had found it oddly… quiet. Gabrielle had left their shared bed with a kiss and exited the Estate, with Elysia just taking the day to finish up some of her work in the lab and training. It was after a long bout of training outdoors with a heavy shield on her left arm that she sensed Gabrielle return. After a brief kiss, Gabrielle asked Elysia to wash up, before the two of them left the Estate for Saint-Circq-Lapopie. Feeling relieved as the townsfolk didn't wish her a Happy Birthday, Elysia had gone up the stairs of the Charbonneau home, where she finally saw the culmination of Gabrielle's birthday plans.

Rather than a grand celebration, the only people at the house were Elysia's closest friends: Adeline, Jeanne, Luna, Hermione and Fleur. Each came up to Elysia and wished her a Happy Birthday, before they all sat together in the living room, chatting together, mostly about her. While the former Potter felt embarrassed throughout much of the discussion, she could see the genuine smiles on everyones' faces, with Jeanne and Adeline taking particular delight in hearing about the more lighthearted aspects of Elysia's life as Harry at Hogwarts, with Hermione and Luna not pulling any punches. Still, despite the embarrassment, Elysia felt comfortable, even when Jeanne brought out the birthday cake she and Ida had baked together, with the little elf having been acting behind the scenes at Gabrielle's direction. Even when Adeline brought out the presents, Elysia found herself smiling, with Hermione giving her a book concerning French Magical History, Fleur presenting her with a beautiful wristwatch she had personally enchanted, Adeline providing a sketchbook she had made with various ideas for decorating the gardens of the Peverell Estate for Elysia to look over. With Gabrielle having left her present back home, the last one had been from Luna, with Elysia smiling at a painting of a Thestral herd among a grove of trees, the scene reminding her of one of their more private moments together, when their relationship went perhaps beyond simple friendship.

That was why Elysia had hoped to have Luna stay for longer. "Any idea where you will be sent out before you return to Guiana in the New Year?" Luna tapped her chin in thought. "I usually spend the next few months wherever, though I was looking forward to checking out the Blue Mountains again. The Yowies are a fascinating species to study in their own habitat. They don't like foreigners very much but they have been getting more comfortable around me." Elysia shook her head. "I am not surprised. If anyone can make friends with any lifeform capable of communicating with humans, it would be you." Luna hummed to herself. "I think Gabrielle can manage it as well. She's done wonders for Seraphina… and for you as well." Elysia rubbed the back of her head. "Yeah, she has. Listen… thank you, for how you have treated me since you got here. Gabrielle has been helping me understand what it's like to be a woman but it's sometimes hard to distinguish what is a more familial gesture and a more… intimate one." Luna chuckled to herself. "You're welcome, and I must say, it was a lot of fun. I never had the chance to spend time with other girls back at Hogwarts and Ginny and I… we were close but we were just friends, and sadly drifted apart. I had always wanted a sister and… it was great that we could have that." Elysia noticed the way that Luna changed the subject slightly.

"I am sorry. I… didn't want to drag up any painful memories." Luna was quiet for a moment. "It's quite alright. About what you were asking earlier… You don't have to worry about me. I have no reason to return to Britain anymore. I still own the property but I won't be heading back for a visit any time soon. It just… doesn't feel like home anymore." Elysia looked at Luna's crestfallen expression, before digging into her pocket. "I know that you are the very definition of a free spirit, but sometimes it's good to have a place where you can feel safe and at ease. I know it will never be the same, but if you ever need such a place, you will always find it here." Taking the former Ravenclaw's hand, she lifted it up before setting down a keychain with a set of keys on the blonde's palm. Luna looked at the keys as Elysia rubbed her own neck out of nervousness. "It's a stronger portkey than the ones everyone else has. If at any point, anywhere in the world, you feel like you want to come over, just charge it and say "Peverell Estate." The wards here are from Gringotts so the Ministry won't be bothering me over unregistered international travel, especially since this land is technically not a part of France. You will always be welcomed here." Closing her hand over the keys, the small blonde sniffled for a moment before throwing her arms around Elysia, who hugged her back warmly.

The two stepped back with Elysia using her fingers to dry up Luna's tears. "And as far as I am concerned… you are my family. You and Hermione are the sisters I always wished I had growing up. Now that we got the chance to meet again, I am not going to disappear on either of you. So, if you need to post a letter to me, send it through the Gringotts Branches. They know how to make sure it reaches me without issue." Luna swallowed a lump in her throat before smiling. "I will remember that. You have no idea… how much this means to me. Thank you Elysia. I will keep these in a safe place." Watching as Luna deposited the keychain in a special bag she kept around her neck, Elysia opened the gate leading to the property's point of entry. "Do you want me to see you off at the Paris Terminal?" Luna shook her head. "You can apparate me to Saint-Cirq since I promised Adeline I would be stopping by. Besides… you need to be careful now. While I can't be certain, I think that your appearance at the Beauxbatons party has drawn attention to you. People will be out looking for you now, so you need to be careful who you are seen in public with." Elysia sighed. "I feared as much since I thought I sensed some attempts to eavesdrop on our conversations. I will keep your warning in mind. So, ready to go?" Luna took one last look around after Elysia closed the iron gates as the mist obfuscated their surroundings, a bittersweet smile on her face. "I am, but I promise… I will be back before you know it."

Chapter 31: Wary of Bad Omens

Entering his office within the Delacour home, François found his wife seated before his desk, an envelope in her hand as she turned to look at him. "Apolline? Is something wrong?" His beloved handed him the envelope as he walked to the other side of his desk. He frowned as he looked at the seal of wax. "Du Plessis? What does he want with us?" Apolline sighed. "He is "offering us some much needed assitence in restoring the reputation of our family name after the Beauxbatons sexual assault situation, inviting us to partake in Louise Merteuil's Halloween Gala." Apparently, he is under the impression that he can alleviate some of the lingering hostilities by mediating an event where he can ascertain for himself just how effective the Allure of a young Veela can affect the minds of others." François sat down to read the letter. "What is he really after? It's rare for him to use his influence with the other families, but it's even more so when it's his usual opposition in the Convention. Still, it's been over a year since the Beauxbatons incident. Why bring it up now?" Apolline shrugged. "My guess? He is using it as a cover. Back at Beauxbatons, and as we have seen in the Convention, Jean du Plessis likes getting other players to act as his proxies, with him taking the role of observer to get what he wants by watching the interactions from an outsider's perspective. He doesn't care about the parties involved in the sexual assault case, he is merely using it as a guise. He wants something else, some insight he needs for whatever he has planned next. The question is if he's looking for something to further a political interest, a criminal interest if he is Sangroyal, or both."

François steepled his hands. He didn't like sharing too much of the information from his investigations with Apolline out of principle. She was a politician and a legislator and he was an Auror and a Director in charge of the MSF's operations. While they danced around certain topics, such as judicial and law reforms, where he would sometimes tell her what he found restrictive and overly bureaucratic and she would attempt to find a way to solve said problems by framing specific legislations that she felt would get the necessary amount of votes to pass, they always tried to keep their careers as separate as possible. With this case, however, it was far more complicated than that. The majority of the suspects were either Representatives in the Convention or major donors and influencers who had a hand in politics. The fact they had perpetrated systematic sabotages of the wards of many public figures, a few likely resulting in murders that had been blamed on others inadvertently, the damage to the environment and to public morale with regards to the government caused by the Cursed Beast Crisis, and the long term human trafficking and smuggling operations that had even involved his family… François could readily admit that this case had well and truly exceeded any chance of being kept as simple and straightforward as possible. He was an Auror, not a politician, and while he could grasp some aspects of Sangroyal political aspirations, he had a harder time seeing all of them. He looked at his wife, before activating the wards in his office, locking everything down before doing a final sweep, all under her watchful gaze. He then sat in his chair again and sat back, sighing. "Apolline. I need your honest opinion in this case concerning the activities of Sangroyal."

The older Veela sat forward. "What information are you allowed to share with me?" After going over the history of the group and their suspected involvement in the recent cases, Apolline sat back. "If we want a clear picture, we need to look back at everything, not just the moment the investigation started up. What was occurring prior to the rise in kidnappings and smuggling operations?" François frowned. "Nothing on the Continent, only the rise in violence in Britain." Apolline nodded. "Indeed. Now, traditionally, the Death Eaters could get certain sectors to give them their support. The old, more conservative Magical Families both inside and outside of Britain, as well as the Dark Wizards and Witches that flocked to them to get some support for their illegal and violent activities. At the same time… they also tended to court the Dark Denizens, offering them greater freedoms in exchange for assistance. However, that option has all but dried up recently for them." François thought back. "Because of the new potion hitting the market for the Weres and Blood Banks becoming more commonplace, meaning that Vampires no longer needed to hunt for victims to get their supply of blood." Apolline nodded. "The new potion, specifically, has resulted in a shift in government policies everywhere concerning the Weres, with even unregistered packs coming forward to get the government benefits and access to the potion. That means Sangroyal and the Death Eaters lost not only a large and reliable pool of workers, but also access to pack territories. Less land, less people to hire as muscle. They must have tried to compensate for that with the kidnappings in order to raise capital… until they took our girls and their operation was disrupted. Less muscle, less resources, less capital and less influence they can now impart. Now, we know they were behind the Cursed Beast Crisis. We need to see exactly what they hoped to gain and what they lost. That can tell us what Jean might want from this invitation… and what Sangroyal might seek to accomplish next."

François looked over his notes. "Disruption of magical resources acquired from nearby communities, heightened tension with the non-magical government, heightened distrust of the Ministry's capabilities and extensive redeployment of Aurors during the duration of the crisis." Apolline wondered. "Sounds like they wanted to do a few things at the same time and were just trying to gauge out which goal was more feasible. Public distrust tends to fluctuate, so they would have needed to maintain the pressure. Elysia's counter potion disrupted that, meaning they will either cease attempting to influence public opinion or seek other means. Disruption of magical resources barely registered and the new potions book completely rewrote the market, driving prices… down. Sangroyal has no care for the non-magical government, as all possible roads to a monarchy or a dictatorship are pretty much closed. Redeployment of the Aurors sounds more like a delaying tactic. They couldn't change the laws in the meantime and most of the evidence was already collected in Laborde's mansion, so the only other benefit would have been… more portkey incursions. The Ministry didn't detect the incursion of the British NDEs that came after Hermione, did they?" François shook his head. "No and while we probed the NDEs with Veritaserum, all we got was information on their arrival points in Britain, which were abandoned by the time we could inspect them. The NDEs were blindfolded and told nothing until being left in a Paris apartment with all the information regarding their target already gathered by their local accomplices."

Apolline pursed her lips. "As it stands, Sangroyal should be in a bind. They may have increased their manpower without us knowing, but they can't telegraph it or it would expose them even more. The attempt to affect resources could have worked if the major donors had been stockpiling supplies to then sell at a higher cost, but the shift in the market to lower prices has dashed that possibility. If anything, they took a loss. The only way out of this situation would be to find a new source of income, alter the markets to their own benefits, and use their manpower more aggressively. Interestingly enough, all of these would result in the NDEs being left out to dry, while Sangroyal is trying to keep itself alive." François rubbed his chin. "I will need to brief my Aurors on the possibility of a surge in Dark Wizards and Witches activities. Still, none of these would indicate the reason behind the invitation." Apolline looked up at her husband. "It would, because as of a few weeks ago, Elysia Peverell was seen accompanying Gabrielle at Beauxbatons during her first social outing. If Sangroyal had family members in attendance, they would have told them of the connection. The letter seems to imply that Gabrielle's presence would be mandatory, as if to prove she isn't a risk to anyone. If Gabrielle appears, Elysia would not be far behind. They are either targeting our daughter to influence you, or they are trying to gain access to the Potions Master who has already been proven to shift the potions market all on her own."

François clicked his tongue. He knew what his training as an Auror was demanding of him, but his instincts as a father were in conflict. "We could ask them to attend in the hopes of catching Sangroyal, particularly Jean, in the act if they were to attempt anything underhanded, or we just tell them to stay as far away as possible from social gathering outside of the family and let the organization get even more desperate." Apolline sighed. "That… I will leave up to you. I may be willing to try and help them change their minds either way, but you are the Auror. You know the risks and possible rewards of setting out bait for criminals." François sighed. "I know, and thank you for your input. I guess I have been too focused on this case to see all the possible angles, particularly when they seem so… uninvolved with criminal activities." Apolline walked over to the back of her husband's desk and draped herself over his shoulders, kissing his cheek. "You are very welcome, my love. I will say, though, that before you make a full assessment, you will need to make a better evaluation of Elysia's possible reactions and capabilities. Despite what she did to the traffickers, she isn't a trained Auror. Taking orders and making decisions that benefit the investigation are not things she has been taught. Aside from just getting her to act as our daughter's guard during a possible baiting of these criminals, you need to understand what she is and isn't willing to do. Fueruk was quite clear that Gringotts wouldn't order her to do anything unless it was in self-defence or considered absolutely necessary, and I would be dead set against trying to use Gabrielle's relationship with her to force the issue. She has been very good for our ange, and investigation or not, we will not risk their relationship over this. Understood?" François sighed as he caressed his wife's arm. "Understood."

Londinium Arena, October 30th 2001

Harry stood behind the gate that would allow him to enter the arena, feeling off and it had little to do with his preparations. He had done quite a bit of research on this beast and had taken several steps to avoid the worst case scenario of dying against it, while also accounting for its lesser known but equally dangerous attributes. The weight of his long sword on his belt actually gave him a small bit of comfort, though it didn't ease the unease that permeated his very being. Even his companions, which the Goblins affectionately called the three terrors, were unusually quiet, giving Harry even more anxiety. He had never been comfortable on Halloween, not even as a child. While under the "care" of the Dursleys, he had always wanted to enjoy the holiday, what with being able to dress up and just be anyone else except who he was, even though his aunt and uncle would never really let him out of the house. He was always in the cupboard after he cooked dinner, with Dudley heading out wearing a brand new costume every year. While in the confines of the cupboard, Harry had always dreamed of going out trick or treating, though at times… they were more like fever dreams. On those nights, his scar would ache the most, with hindsight suggesting that it was Voldemort being furious as a wraith on the night that his reign of terror was interrupted. That pain in his head, however, was only part of the way the evening made him feel, as his stay within Gringotts Londinium gave him a better grasp as to what he endured, the feverish, almost suffocating sensation, being far worse now than ever before. Even at Hogwarts he had always felt that Halloween was a day filled with bad omens throughout his stay. Which was why he had asked Ragnar to arrange for the event to occur before Halloween night.

The thing was, as he watched the gates going up into the ceiling, revealing the Arena's landscape to his eyes, that ill feeling had no longer stayed with just Halloween. He had felt ill almost the entire month, with Helstrud confirming that he was physically fine, though his magic seemed unstable, the sensation getting stronger every day as Halloween drew near. Harry had debated the possibility of delaying the Task, but considering the sort of beast it was, he knew that leaving it in its cage for longer would only put the lives of the Goblin Handlers at risk the longer he delayed it. So, he had elected to face it as soon as Ragnar was ready and that day just happened to be today, just one day away from Halloween. Sighing to himself, Harry tested out his wrists, casting and dispelling the offhand defensive barrier to be certain that his magic could still handle it. The barrier seemed to be as strong as ever, but the edges, which tended to be round and smooth, looked jagged and uneven. Not happy seeing the odd state of his barrier, Harry just shook his head, before taking up the small shield he had been practicing with against Dredhook and his troop. It was something he had decided to learn how to wield after having faced off against the Nuckelavee, though felt that it wouldn't have helped him out against the Tarasque, so he had left it behind for that Trial. Against this beast, however, the threat of a long range attack was far lower, with its claws being a more close range danger that Harry needed to keep in mind. The Goblin soldiers had been more than happy to train Harry in the use of the shield, with him learning how to use it with a wand or a sword as his main weapon. For now, he was keeping his sword sheathed, though the shield did have a pair of short daggers within reach, just in case.

Stepping out into the Arena, Harry felt his throat tighten up. His eyes darted everywhere behind his glasses as he kept his shield held up high, his legs crouched down, as he walked past the mixture of boulders and trees, a small stream running some distance away on a rocky riverbed. The last of the Potters didn't mind this particular environment as it was a decent mix of cover and open spaces, but he also knew that the beast would also have the same advantages he did, without even counting its own unique abilities. Casting silencing spells upon himself, Harry briefly considered using Badb to conceal himself from sight, but decided against it, at least for the moment. He needed to get a good understanding of just how aggressive this beast was and he couldn't do that if he was concealed. Soon enough his ears picked up a noise that wasn't the running water or the beating of his heart in his ears. Crouching behind a boulder, Harry listened as the rocky ground was disturbed some distance away, before the creature's form became visible to him as it leaned over to drink from the stream. It reminded him greatly of the Hungarian Horntail he had once faced but, unlike that dragon, the protrusions on this creature were feathers rather than horns, though the texts said they were still quite spell resistant, its legs longer, its sharp talons disturbing the rocks. Harry had to admit that the sight of a dragon's body was very jarring when the head resembled that of a rooster, but the Cockatrice was indeed believed to have been an offshoot of the creatures that eventually became dragons.

While they weren't anywhere as good flyers as Wyverns or some of the more aerial draconic species, they were still capable of flight, though it was limited in time and range, hence why they prefered to walk on the ground rather than sore in the air, its claws had a poisonous element to them, and they were still capable of creating small bursts of flame, the most dangerous aspect of the beast was its petrifying gaze. Whilst the most modern dragon remnants had lost the ancient trait known as Dragon Fear, something the ancient breeds had that induced paralysis on anyone who locked eyes with a dragon, the Cockatrice had apparently specialized and refined this trait, until it became its most effective means of attack, paralyzing its prey before eating it at its leisure. The only gaze that was even more powerful was that of its artificially created descendant, the Basilisk, which had been further refined so that the gaze was capable of killing outright with direct eye contact alone. While some texts mixed up the two creatures and their abilities, Harry was pretty certain the Cockatrice wasn't capable of killing with its gaze, though he adjusted his glasses, which had been transfigured and enchanted, on his face, the glass wrapping around his eyes completely, just in case. The enchantment on them was one he had spent months practicing, as it negated the effects of all magic transmitted through eyesight. It should prevent him from being petrified, though he wasn't sure if it would endure several blasts. He would have to keep his eyes diverted as much as possible for this fight, regardless. Still, there was a part of him that was somewhat happy to be facing off against a Cockatrice, and it wasn't just Macha being bloodthirsty, as he never felt that he had adequately faced off against the Basilisk, despite what the Hogwarts students believed.

Clamping down on his childish desire to prove himself worthy, Harry picked up a pebble and tossed it at the river. The Cockatrice's gaze swiveled onto the commotion at a speed that astounded Harry, before it started moving towards the point where the sound came from. Once it was in striking distance, Harry pulled out his wand and cast a Lumos Solem. As the blinding light caused the creature to screech, Harry was able to calmly watch it with his lenses, until a crack appeared right across his vision, before he too was blinded. With his eyes closed, Harry blasted spells at the other side of the river, correctly guessing that the Cockatrice would react to the sounds more readily now that it was blinded, whilst he avoided moving altogether as his eyesight recovered. He didn't understand what had just happened. He had tested the Solar Light spell numerous times with his enchanted glasses on and it had never caused them to crack, not even once. As his vision recovered, he looked over to the Cockatrice, and his shock returned, as the points where his blasting curses had hit resulted in large craters that exceeded anything he had ever done in the mines. Sliding slowly to keep the boulder between himself and the beast, Harry was about to silently repair his glasses when he froze. His last few spells had all behaved abnormally and if he tried casting the glass repair spell, he could inadvertently destroy the glasses if his magic was so out of control. Even if he did repair them, the enchantment that blocked light based magic had already been damaged by his own spell, so it would likely not work unless he reenchanted it. With the way his magic was behaving… Not wanting to risk it, Harry just sighed, and tried to think of an alternative.

He had actually wanted to fight the Cockatrice while being able to see it, as it would have been great practice for what beasts he was certain would be lying in his future trials. Now he couldn't trust his glasses to keep him safe, meaning he needed to keep the fight brief. With his magic behaving erratically, he also had to be careful when casting, particularly at close range, where any variation between a standard spell and a ridiculously overpowered one could cost him dearly. Stashing away the wand into his wrist holster, he first searched his belt pockets, pulling out aerosol based potions that created large plumes of gas. The gas itself was safe to breathe, as the point was to create clouds to obfuscate the Cockatrice's line of sight. One brief glance at the creature from over the boulder, watching it as it drew ever closer to his position in its search for what blinded it, was all Harry needed to know. Tossing the glass vials filled with potion over the boulder, he waited as he heard the creature caw in frustration, before looking over, seeing it beat at the gas with its wings. Taking advantage of its distraction, Harry darted around the corner, drawing his longsword, before diving into the smoke. Seeing a brief glimpse of the Cockatrice's wing and tail was all the last Potter needed as he swung his blade in a wide arch whilst rushing past the creature, clipping it on its thighs. The moment the blade made contact, Harry felt the rough scales give slightly before he was forced to plant his feet, driving the blade deeper before it passed through. The Cockatrice cawed in pain, its wings beating even harder as it took to the air, clearing out the gas in the process. Using the light of the artificial sun, Harry kept track of its movements by its shadow as he rushed for the cover of the treeline, dodging when it swerved down to claw at him, the talons biting into wood as Harry made some distance between himself and the creature.

Having to rely on indirect ways of keeping track of the Cockatrice's location was taxing, but the young man managed to avoid it long enough for it to land once more. Worried about it not falling for the same trick twice, Harry decided to try and use the instability of his magic to his own advantage. Casting a wood cutting curse at a tree that stood next to the Cockatrice resulted in said tree exploding, raining wood chips over the creature before the canopy came crashing down on it. The tree wasn't exceedingly large so it would hardly pose a delay, but it would still serve Harry's plans as he threw more vials, blocking the beast's line of sight once more. With the creature weighed down, Harry decided to cut off one of its advantages, swinging his sword as soon as he saw the black cloud parted by one of its massive wings, which had feathers along the bones but was otherwise identical to a dragons. Unlike the thigh, however, there was very little resistance as his blade made contact with the thin layer of flesh, leaving behind a massive gash. Trying to make his escape, however, proved a lot more difficult, as the Cockatrice swung its tail blindly. Harry managed to dodge it by rolling over it, but it caused him to fall out of the gas cover, with the Cockatrice apparently spotting him as he felt the ground shaking just behind him. The moment the lighting shifted, Harry knew he needed to make a quick decision. His magical barrier had already appeared unstable, while he still had his shield on his left arm. Beating on the effectiveness of a physical shield behind the magical one, Harry raised a defensive barrier, wandlessly cast, over the shield, before he turned, feeling the heat of the cockatrice's flames on his face even as he tried to look anywhere but its eyes. The barrier held long enough for Harry to make the distance before he smashed the shield at his full speed into the creature's beak, causing it to cease using its flames, as it reared its head up, exposing its long, feathered neck.

As Harry turned his body to thrust the longsword into the Cockatrice's chest or neck, his eyes briefly lost focus, his vision shifting into that odd, almost monochromatic field of view he had seen before when refighting the Wyrms. Except, in this view, he could not only see the Cockatrice before him, but also a point on its body where energy seemed to flow in and out off. Guessing that it was its heart, Harry aimed his blade and thrusted it, piercing through the hide. Unfortunately, he wasn't sure if it had been enough as the Cockatrice used his lowered guard to kick him in the chest, the talons on its feet scratching at Harry's chest plate and chainmail. Winded, the wizard raised his eyes to see what had happened with his sword… only to come face to face with those eerily familiar yellow eyes. In a flash of light, Harry felt his body stiffening, his legs frozen in place, before his mind slowed down. He felt the panic of his companions and how they each took physical form, hearing the Cockatrice scream and caw in anger and frustration until finally… nothing. Having experienced dying before, the sensation of nothingness that came from petrification was definitely an odd one. He couldn't see the world around him, nor his three companions standing guard, nor the Goblin Healers entering the Arena and taking him away to receive medical treatment. He could feel it all to some degree, but could do nothing about it. Even the brief moments of monochromatic sight returned, as he could see magic flowing around him, moving in the shape of living beings, if not flowing through the walls. Knowing that the Restorative Potion would take a while to cure him, Harry did his best to figure out what it was that triggered this ability. Seeing as he was a petrified wizard lying awkwardly on a bed, it seemed like the only worthwhile use of his time. He did know one thing for certain, though. He would never again try a task in October. His Potter luck apparently didn't care that Voldemort was dead. This month just had it out for him all on its own.

Present Day

"No." That single word reverberated in the air of the Reception Hall as the elder Delacours stared at Elysia, with François raising his hand. "Look, I understand that social events aren't your thing, but Jean du Plessis is a suspect in the Sangroyal investigations that we are having a harder time getting evidence of possible conspiracy or financial support for the organization. Merteuil, however, is a different story. We have detected faint traces of Portkey magic to and from the Merteuil Estate, among others, that don't match the family's known movements. Having you and Gabrielle attend this Halloween Gala would give us possible access to a Sangroyal property, as well as contact with their membership, with du Plessis being of particular interest. Sure, I doubt they would incriminate themselves in your presence, but any piece of information, no matter how innocuous, could be extremely important for the investigation. We could really use your assistance here and, so far, you are the only person who can be trusted to look after themselves that has been given an invitation." Elysia rubbed her eyes. "I get it, it's an important event and you want a reliable resource within it, particularly one that has apparently caught the eye of the enemy since I made my first appearance at Beauxbatons. I understand that my presence could be very important for your investigation and their eventual arrest and I would be more than happy to help. Just not on Halloween or any other day of October."

Apolline sighed. "It's not that easy. Most of the Galas that the upper echelon attend are either centered around Halloween or Christmas, with the Yuletide being a bit more scattered in the dates. If you don't attend the Halloween Gala, the next one will be a month and several weeks later. Every day is crucial, particularly if they are attempting to recover their strength, as we believe." Elysia raised her voice a little. "I understand, but I am afraid that anything involving me that is to occur on Halloween is simply not an option. I am sorry, but I can't accept this request." François rubbed his forehead. "Look, I know you and October don't seem to have the best of track records and even I can't deny there are a lot of coincidental events that occured to Harry in this particular month, but coincidences aside, your presence is needed for this. So please, put aside any supers-" Elysia yelled out, startling everyone. "I said NO! This isn't about superstition, bad luck or fucking trauma. I simply can't be in a position where my life and someone else's depends on me in October, especially on Halloween night. Any other night of November or December is fine but just count me out in October." Apolline used her more consoling voice. "But why?" Elysia bit her lip, unsure about what she could or couldn't say. "There are things that I cannot share with you, both because I doubt you would believe me and because these are family secrets."

Elysia ran her hand through her hair. "Look… when you asked me to watch over your daughter, I swore she would be safe by my side. I cannot guarantee that if we both head to this Gala, particularly on this day. I may survive but I can't guarantee that she nor anyone else present would be safe. You want your investigation to be successful without unnecessary losses? Then forget about me taking part in anything during October and start preparing for December. I… will put aside my personal distaste for the snobbery of elitists and agree to participate in a Gala then, but no sooner. Now, if you excuse me, Adeline and the Goblin worker crews are all on their own and I don't need a contender for the most opulate garden in France to be the end result of their discussions." Leaving the couple behind at the Reception Hall, Elysia made her way through the ballroom before exiting out into the gardens, approaching the table where Adeline was talking to the Goblin in charge of the workers, both talking excitedly about the possible iterations. Seeing Elysia's face, however, made Adeline frown. "Everything ok?" Elysia shook her head. "Not really but there is nothing to be done. Now, I am sorry to disappoint either of you but I won't be having intricately trimmed hedges, though I am willing to go for water canals, a fountain and a pool, but the latter needs to have a built-in roof on it. I would like to keep the space itself as natural looking as possible. So, what do you both suggest?"

Taking a schematic of the Garden space, the Goblin outlined the best position for the fountain, with Adeline adding in what she thought would be the best place for a variety of plants, commenting on the amount of water they would need to thrive that the canals would have to provide. Elysia dismissed any of the plant or hedge options with thorns, at least for the garden space, though she did ask the Goblins to keep them in mind as they could be placed along the periphery of the property. She did, however, like the alteration that Adeline made about the Goblin's suggestion of a solid stone pool cover having a layer of grass over it, concealing the presence of the pool when it wasn't in use, while also keeping the yard's pristine open space available for other activities. The goblins were eager to try the suggestion themselves, as they saw it as a welcomed challenge to their skills in construction. With Elysia's restrictions now fully known, Adeline went over the variety of plant options she could have in the garden, what sort of flowers they had and their natural seasons. The discussion had the intended effect on Elysia, as she buried any thought of disappointing the Delacours, knowing that it was a really bad idea for her to even consider going into a dangerous situation in the month of October. She had learned her lesson in the Arena and had no intention in repeating that mistake ever again.

"They declined the invitation?" Louise Merteuil, a witch with short red hair, handed the missive to Jean du Plessis, who looked at it, as she replied. "They did. I will say that Apolline was a bit more conciliatory with this letter than I expected from her, but it seemed as if they simply were unable to attend due to prior engagements." Jean read the neatly written letter, recognizing that his former classmate's handwriting had barely changed much since Beauxbatons. Still, the fact that the Delacours weren't taking the bait for the Halloween Gala did present him with more complications. "I had hoped to use this first engagement as a possible introduction with Potions Master Peverell, before forcing her hand the second time around. It would seem we will have to make our first interaction with her a bit less polite and more forceful." Louise raised an eyebrow. "Oh? If you're planning a more aggressive interaction, then you will have to find another property to do it on. I have been detecting movement along the wardline perimeter for weeks now and while I suspect it's the MSF, I am far more concerned it's the group that took out Laborde. I am not risking the security of my Estate to satisfy your interest in one capable Potions Master." Du Plessis stared at Louise, but the witch just stared at him back, before he sighed. "Fine. I will look for another alternative. Anything else I can help you with?"

After he was left alone in his office, Jean looked at the file he had been able to compile on the Peverell family in general. Aside from being the boogeymen of many of the Old Magical families of France who lost their original ancestral homes prior to their disappearance, there was little else for him to go on. The breakdown in communication between the Neo Death Eaters and Sangroyal, sadly, prevented Jean from researching them further across the channel. After the decision was made to recall all those loyal to Sangroyal, the NDEs were understandably displeased, refusing to provide any further assistance, with the only remaining contact between the two organizations being the sales of supplies the NDEs desperately needed, regardless of the higher prices they were being forced to pay, though Jean knew those too would eventually end, as the wealth of the remaining Death Eaters would dry up without having a source to replenish it, with the British Ministry trying desperately to force the conflict to end by imposing greater monetary restrictions on everyone. Jean was certain that Britain's powderkeg would be lit soon, with no side having any pathway to victory. It would be a disaster, one he hoped would keep the ICW's Aurors unable to respond to any activities in France. If the only threat Sangroyal had to contend with was François' remaining Auror force, then he was certain that the Ministry would be unable to stop them if they went on the offensive.

Of course, if the little information that he had obtained on the Peverells was true, it could further boost his forces abilities beyond anything the MSF could ever dream of handling, even in their prime. While the primary source every clue led back to was a children's fairytale, the physical evidence of at least one of the objects was indisputable. The Elder Wand, supposedly the most powerful wand ever created. The research had been done by his agents previously at the request of Voldemort, with Jean not really caring about the eccentric interests of the British Dark Lord. At least, not at first. Du Plessis had read the same conclusion that was reached in the report. That the famed wandmaker, Mykew Gregorovich, had been the last known owner of the Elder Wand, the base for many of his designs before his death. The sudden death of another infamous wizard after the murder of Gregorovich made a lot more sense to the leader of the Sangroyal organization now, if the Elder Wand had passed into his possession. The meteoric rise to power of Gellert Grindelwald and his indisputable mastery of Wizardry made more sense now, as both a product of the man's natural talents, as well as his possession of the famed Deathstick. Unfortunately, Voldemort's search must have led him back to Britain, possibly to Albus Dumbledore himself, as Grindelwald's vanquisher, but whether he obtained the wand or not before his defeat at Hogwarts was not known to Sangroyal, nor was there any way to trace it with Harry Potter's disappearance.

Still, even if the actual Elder Wand was gone from the known record, it was possible that the knowledge of its construction remained, a closely guarded secret of the previously thought extinct family. And, even if Elysia Peverell had no information that she could provide regarding the Elder Wand itself, she would still be a valuable asset, either having access to a treasure trove of long lost secrets, spells and curses, if not at least contributing to Sangroyal with her brewing expertise. While Jean would have liked having more intelligence regarding the enigmatic witch's motivations and capabilities, he would have to make do with what little he had, as it was clear that the MSF were drawing closer to identifying some of the membership of the organization. Though there was little tying him directly to the group, du Plessis knew better than to just trust that everything would turn out well. As he contemplated how better to insulate himself and the organization from the MSF investigation, an idea came to mind that would be able to accomplish multiple objectives all at once. It would be a bit tricky, and would likely cost him some loyalist dark witches and wizards, but the loss of a few lowborn would be worth the gains to himself and the organization. As du Plessis returned to his office at his own home, he took out a quill and began writing. He had a month and a half of planning ahead, but if his plan was successful, he could secure his position for years, if not decades to come, and all it would cost him would be taking a bit of the risk himself. It was a gamble he was certain he would win.

"You are not going to put on a costume?" Gabrielle, wearing a robe over casual clothes as the day had been a bit chilly, looked at Hermione as she walked out onto the small patio outside of the Peverell Estate Ballroom, where Gabrielle was seated with a cup of tea in her hand, smiling at the sight of Hermione. While the brunette could have looked great in a number of outfits, she had elected to wear the robes that many of the magical portraits attributed to medieval Witches or Celtic Priestesses, the deep forest green making her auburn hair and pale skin stand out far more beautifully. "I might slip into something later, but after Elysia declined to participate in the Merteuil Halloween Gala, she didn't feel like it would be fair to attend the Saint-Cirq festivities this year and… I didn't feel like it either. Besides, you definitely deserve to experience it with Fleur and Victoire on your own, since my parents are with the Minister at a Masquerade." Hermione nodded before looking out over the gardens. The layout had changed a little as construction had begun on the finished design, but Elysia had mentioned that its completion was delayed as the Goblins held Samhain as a sacred celebration. The fountain and canals had been placed in their dedicated positions and the hedge plants that were purchased were in pots waiting to be planted into the ground, while the far end of the garden space had a large in ground pool's shape dug out, still missing the final touches to its outer layer and the covers that would make it vanish from sight.

"Where is Elysia?" Ida popped in to place a new and warm teapot on the table next to Gabrielle, with the blonde thanking the elf for bringing it, before she looked over at her Mistress' guest. "Lady Elysia is currently in her room awaiting the sunset. She feels uncomfortable being on the ground when the solar disc vanishes over the horizon on this night and prefers the safety of her own room. You are welcome to head up there and join her whenever you like." Hermione nodded. "Thank you Ida." The young elf looked between the two women before growing nervous. "While the Mistress' Estate is safe, Ida would ask that you refrain from approaching the fenceline after sun down. The forest will not be safe for anyone and the Mistress will not be able to assist you as readily." Both looked at Ida in curiosity before she vanished, with Hermione joining Gabrielle for tea. As the shadows grew larger, the former Griffyndor student looked at Gabrielle. "I know you didn't try to pressure Elysia to accept your father's request and I can understand trusting her judgment… but aren't you just a tad curious as to why she didn't want to go out today? I mean, we both saw her looking ill this morning but she never looked like that when she was Harry." The young Veela took a sip from her tea. "I am curious but… I trust her to know how prepared she feels. If something on this day makes her doubt her own abilities, then I will accept her concerns, even though I would like to know a bit more. I suppose I just… understand that there are things even she can't tell me."

As the last rays of light vanished over the treetops, the women felt a brief surge of magic in the air, before a sudden, greater surge of it seemed to surround the building behind them, ultimately cascading over them and across the grounds into the forest beyond, leaving both witches feeling winded. As they shook their heads, they took stock of their surroundings, with Hermione noticing the lights through the treeline. "Are those fairy lights again?" Gabrielle looked over, the air becoming bitterly cold in the short time of the sun having vanished. "I… don't think so." Ida popped back next to them, looking anxious. "No Fae will be out tonight. Tonight is a dangerous night for our kind, as the spirits of the dead wander out in the wilds. Mistress' guests should go inside quickly." As the wind picked up, the two witches agreed, entering the ballroom through the available door, before closing it, noticing quickly how the windows seemed to be vibrating within their frames. Gabrielle looked up to the ceiling of the ballroom, watching the grand chandelier shaking at a greater degree than the windows, knowing that Elysia was just above her. Taking the stairs at a faster pace than normal, Gabrielle reached the door of Elysia's room with Hermione right behind her, before pushing it open. Peering inside and looking away from the rattling window panes, She noticed Elysia seated in her high backed chair, breathing erratically, her fingers digging into the wood of the armrests.

Rushing to her side, Gabrielle cradled Elysia's face in her hands. "Shh, it's ok. Just breath, breath." Desperate to aid her lover, Gabrielle had even used some of her Allure, expecting to feel it get deflected, only for it to seemingly latch on to Elysia's magic, drawing her attention to the young Veela. After a deep breath, a final wave of magic cascaded over Gabrielle and out of the house, before the shaking of the room ceased. Placing her hand over Gabrielle's, a visibly winded Elysia searched her face before nodding. "I'm… I'm good now. Sorry to worry you. I wanted to see if I could control the flow a bit better… but it's too much… for now, it's just too much." Sighing in relief, Hermione, who was standing just behind Gabrielle, looked through the window at the forest beyond, seeing as the magic coalesced in certain points, before moving about. "What… are they?" Elysia looked at the window, guessing at what it was that Hermione was seeing. "Spirits of the dead. While those with magical blood become ghosts that mostly other magicals could see, the spirits of non-magicals can still linger on the earth, echoes of lives decades, if not centuries, out of touch with reality. On this night of Samhain, as well as during other days of the year, they are able to absorb magic that gives them more tangible forms, though tonight is the easiest for it to occur." Hermione frowned. "Binns might have been garbage at teaching History but I doubt he would have skipped over this. How is this happening here?"

Elysia shrugged. "I am a Peverell and this is a house that they settled in centuries ago. Is a forest filled with the dead so inconceivable?" Hermione stared at her friend, hearing the vagueness of the answer and knowing there was something more. A small bit of glowing light drew her attention to Elysia's necklace, the stone that almost always seemed like a black crystal glowing an unnatural green but for a few grooves etched into it. The symbol was one that Hermione would never forget. "Just any Peverell or one who just happens to be carrying the Resurrection Stone?" The two witches who had entered Elysia's room were startled as the door slammed shut, locking itself sharply, before Elysia sighed, rubbing her forehead. "Ida… could you bring some tea and coffee up here please?" After the elf, who repeatedly checked on her Mistress' wellbeing, provided the drinks, Elysia took her heavy cup of coffee and drank from it, as the others took their seats. They didn't have to wait for long. "What I am about to say doesn't leave this room. You don't speak of it to your family, nor write it in a journal, nor communicate it to anyone but us three, and it's only to be discussed under the wards of the Estate, understood?" At their compliance, Elysia sank into her chair. "Yes, Hermione. It's happening because I have the Resurrection Stone… and the other two Hallows in my possession."

The former Gryffindor frowned. "But I watched you snap and destroy the Elder Wand, after you said you lost the Stone in the Dark Forest. How?" Elysia shook her head. "I used the Elder Wand to alter the appearance of my Holly Wand and destroyed it in its place, and I then used the wand to summon the Resurrection Stone to me." At Hermione's look, Elysia raised her hand. "I know they are dangerous, but I felt that leaving the Stone for anyone to stumble upon was a bad idea, and the Wand… something told me that destroying the Wand was as bad and I held off on it. Besides, as the last descendant of the Peverells, it was my duty and responsibility to protect the Hallows." Gabrielle, who had been listening, spoke up. "What are these Hallows you are talking about exactly?" As Hermione explained what she knew of them, Elysia waited for her body to recover more of its strength, before trying to light the candle wicks, struggling to get the magic to respond to her. She sighed, lowering her hand, as Hermione tried to describe the Hallows as the creation of the Peverell Brothers. "I can't say for certain if the three brothers created them, though my money is on their father being the one who gave the objects form, before passing them down as tools and heirlooms. What I can say is that the magic that was used in their creation predates the twelfth century and the family name. It was something that the Head of the family possessed then… and now, and it comes with a great many fringe benefits… and certain drawbacks. Like what you have seen occurring today."

Gabrielle took it all in before something drew her attention. "Wait. Where are your familiars?" Elysia chuckled, before scratching playfully at the stone on her necklace. "Right here with me. The evening's effects weigh heavily on them too and it's easier for them to just be in their non-animal forms until their magic and mine is back in working order." Hermione blinked before Elysia's words clicked into place. "Wait… they are the Hallows?" Elysia nodded. "Yeah, I was just as surprised as you are. There is no reference to them in the journals so this is a result of them being seperated into the three objects before being reunited with me as their keeper." Gabrielle leaned back, nursing her cup of tea. "Well, that explains why they always seemed so… unusual. But why do they all resemble you?" Elysia shrugged. "Not sure, but if I had to guess… It's because their existence is tied to my magic, the forms they take using me as a base. In a lot of ways… we are one single being… just… with four separate consciousnesses and bodies." Remembering the time she was inside of Elysia's mind through the bond, the fact that she remembered hearing them speak as "we" rather than "I" now made a lot more sense. The name the Goblin's had for her as a Champion briefly flashed across her mind, though she decided it wasn't worth bringing up. Not yet anyways. After Elysia explained how her magic began to react to the flow of magic on Halloween night both before and after anchoring herself to the Peverell Estate wards, and how it impacted her abilities, her resistance to accept the Delacours' request made perfect sense to Gabrielle.

"Still… why didn't you just tell my parents that you would be so affected by the date?" Hermione grumbled. "Because it's H-Elysia we are talking about here. She was never one for showing weakness, even when it benefited her to do so." Elysia blushed a little. "That and… It's not something I want to be advertising. Before I arrived at the Estate, it was never a problem, I just had to avoid the mines, the arena or using any heavy magic nearing the date and just ride it out. Now though…" As Hermione debated what to ask next, particularly when Elysia said something about an arena, until she noticed the clock in the sitting room indicated it was half past the hour, which made her remember her prior engagement. "Damn. I am already a bit late. I promised I would be at Saint-Cirq with Fleur and Victoire." Elysia raised her hand. "Wait! Be careful when you exit out of the Estate. The Spirits will not pass through the fenceline, but if you get grabbed… trust me, they are not as benign as Binns and Nicholas were, and Peeves doesn't even hold a candle to how dangerous these spirits can be." Hermione saw the concern on Elysia's face and nodded. "Alright… but you and I are going to talk about all this at a later date." Elysia gave her a sad look. "We will see… but there are some things I can't share, not even with you, Mione." Gabrielle wished Hermione to have a good night with her sister and niece, before looking at Elysia. "What about with me? Are you able to share these secrets with me?"

Elysia rested her now empty cup on the table before resting her hands on her lap. "If what we have results in you taking the Peverell name and swearing to its oaths… then yes. Until then I can only share so much." Gabrielle nodded, before finishing her tea. Watching Elysia struggle a bit to get up, the young blonde asked her to just take it easy and lie back, before excusing herself to the bathroom. With her eyes closed, Elysia remained seated, until she sensed Gabrielle's return. When she opened her eyes, she was stunned to see Gabrielle in her avian form, though she was wearing some clothes. The nervous Veela tugged at the cloth that hid her chest. "While it's unusual, my people do make clothes for Veela in this form as well. Since we weren't going to be trick or treating, I thought we could do something a bit different tonight." Elysia took stock of her strength, applying a bit more willpower to get her legs to function correctly, before walking up to Gabrielle, taking her hands into her own before staring into her eyes. "They look lovely on you, and while it may take me a bit to be back to my usual self, I think I can manage staying on my feet. Now, as we weren't able to go to the Gala, I think we missed out on a chance to dance. I haven't truly danced since the Triwizard Tournament so if you could give me a refresher, it would be appreciated, my lady."

While the feather's concealed some of the blush from her cheeks, Gabrielle guided Elysia's arms to their correct positions, before the two began swinging around each other, both struggling a little as Gabrielle's feet had been altered by the transformation, while Elysia herself was recovering her footing. Eventually though, as time passed, their movements became far more fluid, with Gabrielle guiding her girlfriend to far more complex movements and grips. While it had started awkward at first, Gabrielle found the experience an unusual delight, being able to maintain her Avian form for far longer without drawing too much on her magic, with Elysia at no point drawing attention to it, her eyes looking at her with nothing but warmth and acceptance. As they danced around each other, Gabrielle found herself pulled into a hug from Elysia, the sensation of her breath on the Veela's feather covered neck unusual but pleasant, and while the hold was intimate, it didn't grow further, the exhaustion from earlier clearly still affecting the last of the Peverells. Still, at no point did Gabrielle feel disappointed, instead finding herself content to just be in her lover's arms, even as they retreated into the bedroom. Elysia's gentle touch and attentiveness as she undressed Gabrielle for the night only made the blonde feel her heart grow even more certain. And while a part of her disliked that Elysia had yet to reveal everything about herself, she felt that there was no hurry, and that whatever secrets still lingered would not change how she felt.